Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

[ DISCLAIMERS ]

[ 1 ] I do not own Hope or any characters from The Originals. Everyone in this book and show will be listed in the dedication chapter.

[ 2 ] This is a girl x girl book between Hope and Lexi. Yes, there will be another gay character in the book.

[ 3 ] This is an AU, meaning the problems in The Originals may be there, but it will not follow its storyline; it will follow its own.

[ 4 ] This is a rewrite of my "The Salvatore Series"; I think I've improved my writing! Anyways! I hope you enjoy this book as much as the last!

- ◎ -

ACT 1
When two girls with a well-known past find each other all over again.
Yet things have changed, and it's what they feared.
And the ascendants before them get to watch it all.

- ◎ -

All writers and creators of this book belong to @ravens_drafts
Please do not attempt to copy or steal.
Feel free to contact me on any of my socials for any questions using the same username!

Chapter Text

When a light flashes in your eyes, you get worried and fearful. Yet you never expect to be taken to a cinema where you could be watching anything. You wouldn't even know what. A large group of the world disappears in a flash. Those living are replaced with a copy. Those dead come back one last time.

- ◎ -

Caroline and Alaric was walking down the halls of the boarding school. Stopping as Caroline got a wave of dizziness.

"Caroline are you okay?" Alaric questioned turning to look at the vampire. Yet as he did.

The blonde Forbes Salvatore had gone. With no trace left behind. The same dizziness hitting him as he turned to look down the halls. To disappear himself. Dropping his notepad on the floor. Josie stepped out of her room seeing the notepad on the floor. She picked it up with a huff, shaking her head.

"You gotta be more careful, Dad," the brunette witch said as she began making her way towards his office.

- ◎ -

Elena walked into the living room slowly. Finding Damon passed out with a bottle of bourbon next to him. The girl sighed as she turned back to go into the kitchen. Grabbing a bottle of water from the fridge and an aspirin from the cupboard. Elena walked back towards the living area. She was heading towards the couch. Yet once where her husband laid was empty. Not a single trace of him being there.

"Damon!" Elena yelled through the house as she went to walk back into the kitchen. Yet, as she walked through the doorway, she disappeared. The glass in her hands dropped to the ground with a smash.

- ◎ -

Jeremy and Matt walked through the woods slowly, the hunter holding his weapon tightly as Matt followed behind. Well, so Jeremy thought. The hunter sighed once he realised they weren't in danger. Jeremy returned his gun to his bag before looking at Matt. Yet he was looking toward hair—no sight of the cop whatsoever.

"Has no one ever taught him not to walk in the woods alone?" Jeremy grumbled, shaking his head. The hunter set off back to look for the cop. However, he only ended up disappearing as he went to move into a clearing where he was last seen in Matt.

- ◎ -

The sudden disappearances were happening everywhere and to everyone who seemed to have a connection as the disappearances were happening all over the world.

In France. Bonnie had disappeared from her living room. A photo of Enzo dropping to the floor.

In New Orleans, Rebekah and Freya disappeared from their dining area. There seat empty and the room cleared.

Kol and Davina disappeared from their bedroom. Kol had just come out of the shower, and Davina was asleep on the bed. Marcel walked around the quarter, watching the vampires as he drank his blood from a crystal glass. Yet, to have the item drop to the floor.

- ◎ -

Yet it wasn't only the living who were affected. Those dead began reliving their death. One by one. Till they all were gone once again.

Klaus, Elijah and Fin all fell to dust as a pain inflicted in their chest.

Hayley began screaming as she set on fire. The light surrounded her body till she was nothing but ash.

Henrik began coughing during a family meal as blood began to pour out of his mouth slowly. The boy moved to stand. Yet pain hit him at his chest. He looked down slowly to find claw marks on his white shirt. Blood staining it red.

Stefan and Kathrine watched as their skin began to bubble. A burning sensation built through them. Till they were gone.

Lexi and Vicki watched as their skin began to go grey. From their chests to their feet, they dropped to the ground as all feelings had left their bodies.

Enzo had died quickly. He sat watching Bonnie, knowing she couldn't see him till he stopped. His feelings are gone. He just dropped. A large hand size hole in his back becoming rather noticeable. Tyler is experiencing the same in England.

Josette watched her daughters with tears in her eyes before hunching over with a painful gasp. She lifted her hand away from her stomach, seeing it coated with red. A single tear dropped down her cheek as she died once again.

- ◎ -

The group found themselves in a theatre/cinema. A large screen blacked out. Two large speakers are on the wall on either side of the screen—rows upon rows of seating. The room was quiet until Klaus's bombing voice fills the room.

"What the bloody hell?" He questioned, looking around. Not far away, the Scooby gang turned to the voice's owner.

"Klaus?" Stefan's unsure voice rang back. The originals turned towards him, a confused look on their face. The group walked closer together till they hit the centre of the room. "Where are we?" Kathrine asked, looking around the room. Confused about what the hell was going on.

"Katrina?" Elijah asked. They all continued to look around until the screen glowed with colour. The screen revealed a silhouette of a woman who seemed to be sitting down.

"Get all the hugs and tears over with. We must start soon." The woman stated before the screen shut off once again. Lexi, staring at her best friend with fear, broke the silence. "I don't like this." She whispered, grasping everyone's attention. Hayley turned to the unfamiliar blonde.

"I don't either," she replied, grasping Elijah's arm. Stefan looked around the room slowly, yet his eyes were trained on one person.

"Caroline?" Stefan whispers, catching her attention. Caroline turns to her husband's voice with tears in her eyes.

"Stefan!" she says, running into his arms. Everyone else greeted each other with hugs and a few tears—especially Damon and Stefan.

"Welcome, everyone. Take your seats, and we shall be vegan. Yet rules must be shared and followed. Knowing how now of you all get along." The woman spoke once again. The group looked around at each other before moving slowly to take their seats. The originals were more hesitant than those younger than them. Finn and Henrik decided to sit away from everyone, as they had yet to be seen by the family.

Chapter Text

Every person has a story. Every hero has a reason for their fighting, and every Villain has an origin story, and may some have an arc of good. You shall watch one hero and a villain move through life with one of the greatest love stories.

"𝗔 𝗹𝗼𝘃𝗲 𝘀𝘁𝗼𝗿𝘆? 𝗪𝗵𝗮𝘁 𝗵𝗮𝘀 𝘁𝗵𝗮𝘁 𝗴𝗼𝘁 𝘁𝗼 𝗱𝗼 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗵 𝘂𝘀?" 𝗞𝗮𝘁𝗵𝗿𝗶𝗻𝗲 𝘀𝗵𝗼𝗰𝗸 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗵𝗲𝗮𝗱 𝗮𝘀 𝘀𝗵𝗲 𝗰𝗿𝗼𝘀𝘀𝗲𝗱 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗮𝗿𝗺𝘀 𝗶𝗻 𝗳𝗿𝗼𝗻𝘁 𝗼𝗳 𝗵𝗲𝗿. 

"𝗬𝗲𝗮𝗵, 𝗟𝗼𝘃𝗲 𝘀𝘁𝗼𝗿𝗶𝗲𝗱 𝗮𝗿𝗲 𝗮 𝗹𝗶𝘁𝘁𝗹𝗲 𝗴𝗶𝗿𝗹𝘆." 𝗧𝘆𝗹𝗲𝗿 𝘀𝗽𝗼𝗸𝗲 𝗹𝗲𝗮𝗻𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗯𝗮𝗰𝗸 𝗶𝗻𝘁𝗼 𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝘀𝗲𝗮𝘁. 𝗔 𝘀𝗵𝗮𝗱𝗼𝘄 𝗹𝗶𝘁 𝗼𝗻𝘁𝗼 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗰𝗿𝗲𝗲𝗻 𝗴𝗿𝗮𝗯𝗯𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗵𝗲𝗶𝗿 𝗮𝘁𝘁𝗲𝗻𝘁𝗶𝗼𝗻. 

"𝗜𝘁𝘀 𝗶𝗺𝗽𝗼𝗿𝘁𝗮𝗻𝘁 𝗮𝘀 𝘆𝗼𝘂 𝗮𝗿𝗲 𝗮𝗹𝗹 𝗶𝗻𝘃𝗼𝗹𝘃𝗲𝗱." 𝗧𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗼𝗳𝘁 𝘃𝗼𝗶𝗰𝗲 𝗿𝗲𝗽𝗹𝗶𝗲𝗱. 𝗔 𝘀𝗹𝗶𝗴𝗵𝘁 𝗯𝗿𝗶𝘁𝗶𝘀𝗵 𝗮𝗰𝗰𝗲𝗻𝘁 𝗵𝗶𝗱𝗱𝗲𝗻 𝗶𝗻 𝗶𝘁𝘀 𝘃𝗼𝗶𝗰𝗲. 

 "𝗛𝗼𝘄 𝗮𝗿𝗲 𝘄𝗲 𝗶𝗻𝘃𝗼𝗹𝘃𝗲𝗱 𝗶𝗳 𝘄𝗲 𝗮𝗿𝗲 𝗵𝗲𝗿𝗲?" 𝗕𝗼𝗻𝗻𝗶𝗲 𝗾𝘂𝗲𝘀𝘁𝗶𝗼𝗻𝗲𝗱 𝗮𝘀 𝘀𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗮𝘁 𝗻𝗲𝗰𝗸 𝘁𝗼 𝗘𝗻𝘇𝗼 𝗮𝘄𝗸𝘄𝗮𝗿𝗱𝗹𝘆. 

 "𝗪𝗲𝗹𝗹 𝗠𝗶𝘀𝘀 𝗕𝗲𝗻𝗻𝗲𝘁𝘁. 𝗬𝗼𝘂 𝗵𝗮𝘃𝗲 𝗯𝗲𝗲𝗻 𝗰𝗹𝗼𝗻𝗲𝗱. 𝗔𝗹𝗹 𝘁𝗵𝗼𝘀𝗲 𝗮𝗹𝗶𝘃𝗲, 𝗯𝗲𝗵𝗮𝘃𝗶𝗼𝘂𝗿 𝗮𝗻𝗱 𝗮𝗹𝗹." 𝗧𝗵𝗲 𝘃𝗼𝗶𝗰𝗲 𝗿𝗲𝘀𝗽𝗼𝗻𝗱𝗲𝗱 𝘁𝗼 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗰𝗵 𝗯𝗲𝗳𝗼𝗿𝗲 𝘀𝗹𝗼𝘄𝗹𝘆 𝗱𝗶𝘀𝗮𝗽𝗽𝗲𝗮𝗿𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗳𝗿𝗼𝗺 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗰𝗿𝗲𝗲𝗻. 

 "𝗔 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗰𝗵 𝗶𝘀 𝗱𝗲𝗳𝗶𝗻𝗶𝘁𝗲𝗹𝘆 𝗶𝗻𝘃𝗼𝗹𝘃𝗲𝗱." 𝗗𝗮𝗺𝗼𝗻 𝗰𝗼𝗺𝗺𝗲𝗻𝘁𝗲𝗱 𝗮𝘀 𝗵𝗲 𝗴𝗹𝗮𝗿𝗲𝗱 𝘁𝗼𝘄𝗮𝗿𝗱𝘀 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗰𝗿𝗲𝗲𝗻. 

 "𝗟𝗶𝗸𝗲 𝘁𝗵𝗮𝘁 𝗶𝘀𝗻𝘁 𝗮𝗹𝗿𝗲𝗮𝗱𝘆 𝗸𝗻𝗼𝘄𝗻 𝗦𝗮𝗹𝘃𝗮𝘄𝗵𝗼𝗿𝗲." 𝗥𝗲𝗯𝗲𝗸𝗮𝗵 𝗿𝗼𝗹𝗹𝗲𝗱 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗲𝘆𝗲𝘀 𝗮𝘀 𝘀𝗵𝗲 𝗵𝗲𝗹𝗱 𝗼𝗻𝘁𝗼 𝗠𝗮𝗿𝗰𝗲𝗹𝘀 𝗵𝗮𝗻𝗱. 

Josie walked into her father's office, placing the paperback journal before him.

"You dropped this, Dad." She smiled, taking a seat in front of the man.

"Thank you, Josie," Alaric replied, moving to place the journal in a lockable drawer.

"Hope may want to come up tomorrow. We're getting everything ready for her," the young Saltzman explained, and her father nodded in response.

"We just need to make sure we have blood bags for her. I'll go get them now." Josie stated that she was standing from her chair and turning to walk towards the door.

"𝗪𝗵𝗼'𝘀 𝗛𝗼𝗽𝗲?" 𝗦𝘁𝗲𝗳𝗮𝗻 𝗾𝘂𝗲𝘀𝘁𝗶𝗼𝗻𝗲𝗱 𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗼𝘄𝗮𝗿𝗱𝘀 𝗔𝗹𝗮𝗿𝗶𝗰 𝘀𝗹𝗼𝘄𝗹𝘆. 

 "𝗢𝘂𝗿 𝗰𝗵𝗶𝗹𝗱." 𝗛𝗮𝘆𝗹𝗲𝘆 𝗮𝗻𝗱 𝗞𝗹𝗮𝘂𝘀 𝗿𝗲𝘀𝗽𝗼𝗻𝗱𝗲𝗱 𝗶𝗻 𝘀𝘆𝗻𝗰. 𝗘𝘃𝗲𝗿𝘆𝗼𝗻𝗲 𝗮𝗿𝗼𝘂𝗻𝗱 𝘁𝗵𝗲𝗺 𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘀𝗵𝗼𝗰𝗸𝗲𝗱. 

 "𝗬𝗲𝗽." 𝗛𝗮𝘆𝗹𝗲𝘆 𝗿𝗲𝘀𝗽𝗼𝗻𝗱𝗲𝗱 𝘀𝗵𝗼𝗿𝘁𝗹𝘆 𝗺𝗮𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗝𝗲𝗿𝗲𝗺𝘆 𝗻𝗼𝗱 𝗯𝗮𝗰𝗸 𝗶𝗻𝘁𝗼 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝘀𝗲𝗮𝘁. 

 "𝗜 𝗺𝗲𝗮𝗻. 𝗡𝗼𝘁 𝗮 𝗯𝗮𝗱 𝗰𝗵𝗼𝗶𝗰𝗲." 𝗝𝗲𝗿𝗲𝗺𝘆 𝘀𝗵𝗿𝘂𝗴𝗴𝗲𝗱 𝗮𝘀 𝗵𝗲 𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗸𝗲𝗱 𝘁𝗼𝘄𝗮𝗿𝗱𝘀 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗰𝗿𝗲𝗲𝗻 𝗼𝗻𝗰𝗲 𝗺𝗼𝗿𝗲. 𝗘𝗹𝗲𝗻𝗮 𝘁𝘂𝗿𝗻𝗲𝗱 𝗶𝗻 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝘀𝗲𝗮𝘁 𝘁𝗼 𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗸 𝗮𝘁 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗹𝗶𝘁𝘁𝗹𝗲 𝗯𝗿𝗼𝘁𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝘀𝗵𝗼𝗰𝗸𝗲𝗱. 

 "𝗛𝗲 𝗸𝗶𝗹𝗹𝗲𝗱 𝗮𝘂𝗻𝘁 𝗝𝗲𝗻𝗻𝗮." 𝗘𝗹𝗲𝗻𝗮 𝘀𝘁𝗮𝘁𝗲𝗱 𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗮𝘁 𝗵𝗶𝗺 𝗱𝗲𝗮𝗱 𝗶𝗻 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗲𝘆𝗲𝘀. 

 "𝗦𝗼, 𝗛𝗲𝘀 𝘀𝘁𝗶𝗹𝗹 𝗵𝗼𝘁. 𝗞𝗶𝗹𝗹𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘀𝗼𝗺𝗲𝗼𝗻𝗲 𝗜 𝗹𝗼𝘃𝗲 𝘄𝗼𝗻𝘁 𝗰𝗵𝗮𝗻𝗴𝗲 𝘁𝗵𝗮𝘁 𝗻𝗼 𝗺𝗮𝘁𝘁𝗲𝗿 𝗵𝗼𝘄 𝗵𝗮𝗿𝗱 𝗜 𝘁𝗿𝘆." 𝗝𝗲𝗿𝗲𝗺𝘆 𝗮𝗿𝗴𝘂𝗲𝗱 𝗺𝗮𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗖𝗮𝗿𝗼𝗹𝗶𝗻𝗲 𝗮𝗻𝗱 𝗕𝗼𝗺𝗺𝗶𝗲 𝗰𝗵𝘂𝗰𝗸𝗹𝗲𝗱.

Josie stopped as she got to the door. She was turning slowly to look towards her father once more.

"What's in the journal, Dad?" She questioned as she played with the door handle, waiting for a response. Alaric sighed, placing down his pen and looking towards his daughter with a sigh.

"Let's just say if it gets in the wrong hands. We are in trouble." The father responded with another sigh before dismissing her. Josie walked out of the office with the thought of the journal, and its contents in her head.

"𝗜𝘁𝘀 𝘀𝗼 𝘄𝗲𝗶𝗿𝗱 𝘀𝗲𝗲𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗺𝘆𝘀𝗲𝗹𝗳 𝗼𝗻 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗰𝗿𝗲𝗲𝗻." 𝗔𝗹𝗮𝗿𝗶𝗰 𝘀𝗵𝗼𝗼𝗸 𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝗵𝗲𝗮𝗱 𝗮𝘀 𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝗰𝗹𝗼𝗻𝗲𝗱 𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗸𝗲𝗱 𝗯𝗮𝗰𝗸 𝗮𝘁 𝗵𝗶𝗺. 

 "𝗜 𝗮𝗴𝗿𝗲𝗲." 𝗠𝗮𝘁𝘁 𝘀𝘁𝗮𝘁𝗲𝗱 𝘀𝗵𝗮𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝗵𝗲𝗮𝗱 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗵 𝗮 𝗳𝗿𝗼𝘄𝗻.

- ◎ -

This story begins with a girl who has lost everyone. Her Mother, Hayley Marshall. Her Father, Niklaus Mikealson. Her Uncle, Elijah Mickelson. Now, she's losing herself. The girl she used to be. The girl she once was. Even when the grief was there, she still had people around her who knew how to help. Yet now she was one step closer to losing it all. Vampirism. The girl becomes a full tribrid. She was finally completing herself. Yet it didn't feel like that. She woke up earlier than usual. All alone in the dark of her room. Every picture of her family looking towards her, Every hit of wind sounding like their name. She knew best to step out of her room. She knew best to leave school premises. Yet she needed to. She felt crowded. She felt utterly drained from herself. So she left. She was leaving her room in the mess that it is.

"𝗪𝗵𝘆 𝘄𝗼𝘂𝗹𝗱 𝘁𝗵𝗲𝘆 𝗹𝗲𝗮𝘃𝗲 𝗮 𝘃𝗮𝗺𝗽𝗶𝗿𝗲 𝘄𝗮𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘂𝗽 𝘁𝗵𝗮𝘁 𝗱𝗮𝘆 𝗮𝗹𝗼𝗻𝗲. 𝗦𝗵𝗲 𝗻𝗲𝗲𝗱𝗲𝗱 𝘀𝗼𝗺𝗲𝗼𝗻𝗲." 𝗛𝗮𝘆𝗹𝗲𝘆 𝗰𝗼𝗺𝗺𝗲𝗻𝘁𝗲𝗱 𝘀𝗵𝗮𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗵𝗲𝗮𝗱 𝗮𝘀 𝘀𝗵𝗲 𝘄𝗼𝗿𝗿𝗶𝗲𝗱. 𝗬𝗲𝘁 𝘁𝗲𝗮𝗿𝘀 𝘀𝗮𝘁 𝗶𝗻 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗲𝘆𝗲𝘀 𝘀𝗲𝗲𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗱𝗮𝘂𝗴𝗵𝘁𝗲𝗿 𝗮𝗴𝗮𝗶𝗻. 

"𝗗𝗼𝗻𝘁 𝘄𝗼𝗿𝗿𝘆, 𝗦𝗵𝗲 𝘄𝗶𝗹𝗹 𝗺𝗲𝗲𝘁 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗽𝗲𝗿𝘀𝗼𝗻 𝘀𝗵𝗲 𝗻𝗲𝗲𝗱𝗲𝗱 𝘁𝗼 𝘀𝗼𝗼𝗻. 𝗡𝗼 𝗻𝗲𝗲𝗱 𝘁𝗼 𝘄𝗼𝗿𝗿𝘆. 𝗦𝗮𝘃𝗲 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗽𝗮𝗻𝗶𝗰 𝗳𝗼𝗿 𝗹𝗮𝘁𝗲𝗿." 𝗧𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗵𝗮𝗱𝗼𝘄 𝘀𝗽𝗼𝗸𝗲 𝘁𝗵𝗿𝗼𝘂𝗴𝗵 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗽𝗲𝗮𝗸𝗲𝗿𝘀 𝗮𝘀 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝘀𝗵𝗮𝗱𝗼𝘄 𝘄𝗮𝗹𝗸𝗲𝗱 𝗮𝗿𝗼𝘂𝗻𝗱 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗿𝗼𝗼𝗺. 

 "𝗪𝗮𝗶𝘁, 𝗦𝗮𝘃𝗲 𝗶𝘁 𝗳𝗼𝗿 𝗹𝗮𝘁𝗲𝗿?" 𝗖𝗮𝗿𝗼𝗹𝗶𝗻𝗲 𝗾𝘂𝗲𝘀𝘁𝗶𝗼𝗻𝗲𝗱 𝗮𝘁𝘁𝗲𝗺𝗽𝘁𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗼 𝘁𝗼 𝗳𝗼𝗹𝗹𝗼𝘄 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗵𝗮𝗱𝗼𝘄 𝗯𝘂𝘁 𝘆𝗲𝘁 𝘀𝗵𝗲 𝗰𝗼𝘂𝗹𝗱𝗻𝘁. 

 "𝗕𝗲𝗰𝗮𝘂𝘀𝗲 𝘁𝗵𝗮𝘁 𝗽𝗲𝗿𝘀𝗼𝗻. 𝗠𝗮𝘆 𝗻𝗼𝘁 𝗯𝗲 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗯𝗲𝘀𝘁 𝗰𝗵𝗼𝗶𝗰𝗲 𝗪𝗲𝗹𝗹 𝗳𝗼𝗿 𝗻𝗼𝘄." 𝗧𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗼𝗳𝘁 𝗰𝗮𝗹𝗺𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘃𝗼𝗶𝗰𝗲 𝘀𝗽𝗼𝗸𝗲 𝗯𝗲𝗳𝗼𝗿𝗲 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗵𝗮𝗱𝗼𝘄 𝗳𝗮𝗱𝗲. 𝗔𝗹𝗹𝗼𝘄𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗴𝗿𝗼𝘂𝗽 𝘁𝗼 𝘄𝗮𝘁𝗰𝗵 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗰𝗿𝗲𝗲𝗻 𝗮𝗴𝗮𝗶𝗻.

Hope sighed as she had tears in her eyes. She was driving through the streets of Chicago. Blood continued to stain her hands and mouth as she went. The sounds of the dead rang in her ears. Listening to them yell and downgrading her for what she had done.

 "𝗪𝗮𝗶𝘁." 𝗝𝗲𝗿𝗲𝗺𝘆 𝘆𝗲𝗹𝗹𝗲𝗱 𝗺𝗮𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗳𝗲𝘄 𝗮𝗿𝗼𝘂𝗻𝗱 𝗵𝗶𝗺 𝗷𝘂𝗺𝗽. 𝗧𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗵𝗮𝗱𝗼𝘄 𝗼𝗻𝗰𝗲 𝗺𝗼𝗿𝗲 𝗿𝗲𝘁𝘂𝗿𝗻𝗲𝗱 𝘁𝗼 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘄𝗮𝗹𝗹 𝗯𝗲𝘀𝗶𝗱𝗲 𝗵𝗶𝗺. 

 "𝗪𝗵𝗮𝘁 𝗵𝗮𝗽𝗽𝗲𝗻𝗲𝗱 𝘁𝗼 𝗵𝗲𝗿? 𝗪𝗵𝘆 𝗱𝗼𝗲𝘀 𝘀𝗵𝗲 𝗵𝗮𝘃𝗲 𝗯𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗱 𝗮𝗹𝗹 𝗼𝘃𝗲𝗿 𝗵𝗲𝗿! 𝗪𝗵𝘆 𝗮𝗿𝗲 𝘆𝗼𝘂 𝗹𝗲𝗮𝘃𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘂𝘀 𝗵𝗮𝗻𝗴𝗶𝗻𝗴? 𝗜 𝗻𝗲𝗲𝗱 𝗮𝗻𝘀𝘄𝗲𝗿𝘀!" 𝗝𝗲𝗿𝗲𝗺𝘆 𝗽𝗼𝗶𝗻𝘁𝗲𝗱 𝘁𝗼 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗰𝗿𝗲𝗲𝗻 𝗮𝘀 𝗵𝗲 𝗰𝗹𝗶𝗺𝗯𝗲𝗱 𝗼𝘂𝘁 𝗼𝗳 𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝘀𝗲𝗮𝘁. 

"𝗜𝗳 𝘆𝗼𝘂 𝗺𝘂𝘀𝘁 𝗸𝗻𝗼𝘄, 𝗦𝗵𝗲 𝗸𝗶𝗹𝗹𝗲𝗱 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗯𝗼𝘆𝗳𝗿𝗶𝗲𝗻𝗱, 𝗧𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗮𝗺𝗲 𝗯𝗼𝘆 𝘄𝗵𝗼 𝗰𝗮𝗺𝗲 𝘁𝗼 𝗸𝗶𝗹𝗹 𝗵𝗲𝗿, 𝗦𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝘁𝗶𝗹𝗹 𝗵𝗮𝘀𝗻𝘁 𝗳𝗲𝗱. 𝗜𝘁 𝘄𝗮𝘀 𝗯𝗼𝘂𝗻𝗱 𝘁𝗼 𝗵𝗮𝗽𝗽𝗲𝗻." 𝗧𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗵𝗮𝗱𝗼𝘄 𝘀𝗵𝗿𝘂𝗴𝗴𝗲𝗱 𝗯𝗲𝗳𝗼𝗿𝗲 𝗺𝗼𝘃𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗼 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗹𝗮𝗿𝗴𝗲 𝘀𝗰𝗿𝗲𝗲𝗻 𝗯𝗲𝗳𝗼𝗿𝗲 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗴𝗿𝗼𝘂𝗽. 

"𝗜𝘀 𝗶𝘁 𝗿𝗲𝗮𝗹𝗹𝘆 𝘁𝗵𝗮𝘁 𝗶𝗺𝗽𝗼𝗿𝘁𝗮𝗻𝘁." 𝗧𝗵𝗲 𝘃𝗼𝗶𝗰𝗲 𝗰𝗼𝗻𝘁𝗶𝗻𝘂𝗲𝗱 𝘀𝗵𝗮𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗵𝗲𝗶𝗿 𝗵𝗲𝗮𝗱 𝗮𝘀 𝗺𝗮𝗻𝘆 𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗸𝗲𝗱 𝗰𝗼𝗻𝗳𝘂𝘀𝗲𝗱. 

"𝗜 𝗴𝘂𝗲𝘀𝘀 𝗻𝗼𝘁. 𝗕𝘂𝘁 𝗶𝘁 𝘄𝗮𝘀 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗳𝗶𝗿𝘀𝘁 𝗸𝗶𝗹𝗹." 𝗦𝘁𝗲𝗳𝗮𝗻 𝘀𝘁𝗮𝘁𝗲𝗱 𝘀𝗵𝗮𝗸𝗶𝗴𝗻 𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝗵𝗲𝗮𝗱 𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗮𝘁 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗳𝗶𝗴𝘂𝗿𝗲 𝗮𝘀 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗳𝗲𝗲𝗹𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗼𝗳 𝗯𝗲𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘄𝗮𝘁𝗰𝗵𝗲𝗱 𝗿𝘂𝘀𝗵𝗲𝗱 𝗼𝘃𝗲𝗿 𝗵𝗶𝗺. 

"𝗪𝗮𝘀 𝗶𝘁 𝘁𝗵𝗼𝘂𝗴𝗵." 𝗧𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗵𝗮𝗱𝗼𝘄 𝘀𝗽𝗼𝗸𝗲 𝗳𝗼𝗿 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗳𝗶𝗻𝗮𝗹 𝘁𝗶𝗺𝗲 𝗯𝗲𝗳𝗼𝗿𝗲 𝘀𝗹𝗼𝘄𝗹𝘆 𝗳𝗮𝗱𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗶𝗻𝘁𝗼 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗹𝗶𝗴𝗵𝘁. 

 "𝗪𝗵𝗮𝘁 𝗱𝗼𝗲𝘀 𝘀𝗵𝗲 𝗺𝗲𝗮𝗻 𝗯𝘆 𝘁𝗵𝗮𝘁?" 𝗛𝗮𝘆𝗹𝗲𝘆 𝗾𝘂𝗲𝘀𝘁𝗶𝗼𝗻𝗲𝗱 𝘁𝘂𝗿𝗻𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗼𝘄𝗮𝗿𝗱𝘀 𝗘𝗹𝗶𝗷𝗮𝗵 𝘁𝗶𝗴𝗵𝘁𝗲𝗻𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗵𝗼𝗹𝗱 𝗼𝗻 𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝗮𝗿𝗺. 

"𝗪𝗲𝗹𝗹 𝗸𝗻𝗼𝘄𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝘁𝗼𝘄𝗻𝘀 𝘁𝗿𝗮𝗰𝗸 𝗿𝗲𝗰𝗼𝗻𝗱. 𝗧𝗵𝗲𝗯𝗼𝘆 𝗶𝘀𝗻𝘁 𝗱𝗲𝗮𝗱." 𝗗𝗮𝗺𝗼𝗻 𝘀𝗵𝗿𝘂𝗴𝗴𝗲𝗱 𝗮𝘀 𝗵𝗲 𝘁𝘂𝗿𝗻𝗲𝗱 𝘁𝗼 𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗸 𝘁𝗼𝘄𝗮𝗿𝗱𝘀 𝗞𝗮𝘁𝗵𝗿𝗶𝗻𝗲 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗵 𝗮 𝘀𝗺𝗶𝗿𝗸. 

"𝗗𝗮𝗺𝗼𝗻 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗵 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗮𝗺𝗼𝘂𝗻𝘁 𝗼𝗳 𝗯𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗱 𝗹𝗲𝗳𝘁 𝗼𝗻 𝗵𝗲𝗿. 𝗛𝗲𝘀 𝗱𝗲𝗮𝗱." 𝗘𝗹𝗲𝗻𝗮 𝗿𝗼𝗹𝗹𝗲𝗱 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗲𝘆𝗲𝘀 𝗮𝘀 𝘀𝗵𝗲 𝗹𝗲𝗮𝗻𝗲𝗱 𝗯𝗮𝗰𝗸 𝗶𝗻𝘁𝗼 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝘀𝗲𝗮𝘁. 𝗞𝗮𝘁𝗵𝗿𝗶𝗻𝗲 𝘀𝗺𝗶𝗿𝗸 𝗮𝘀 𝘀𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗹𝗼𝘄𝗹𝘆 𝘁𝘂𝗿𝗻𝗲𝗱 𝘁𝗼 𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗸 𝗮𝘁 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗱𝗼𝗽𝗽𝗹𝗲𝗴𝗮𝗻𝗴𝗲𝗿. 

"𝗬𝗼𝘂 𝘀𝗲𝗲𝗺 𝘁𝗼 𝗳𝗼𝗿𝗴𝗲𝘁 𝗺𝗲. 𝗜 𝗮𝗹𝘄𝗮𝘆𝘀 𝗰𝗮𝗺𝗲 𝗯𝗮𝗰𝗸." 𝗞𝗮𝘁𝗵𝗿𝗶𝗻𝗲 𝘀𝘁𝗮𝘁𝗲𝗱 𝗮𝘀 𝗘𝗹𝗲𝗻𝗮 𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗸𝗲𝗱 𝘁𝗼𝘄𝗮𝗿𝗱𝘀 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗵 𝗮 𝗵𝗮𝗿𝘀𝗵 𝗮𝗻𝗱 𝘀𝘁𝗲𝗿𝗻 𝗴𝗹𝗮𝗿𝗲. 

"𝗜 𝗵𝗮𝘃𝗲 𝗮 𝗳𝗲𝗲𝗹𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝗯𝗼𝘆𝗳𝗿𝗶𝗲𝗻𝗱. 𝗜𝘀 𝗱𝗲𝗮𝗱 𝗯𝘂𝘁 𝗶𝘀𝗻𝘁 𝗹𝗲𝗮𝘃𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝘁𝗼𝗿𝘆." 𝗖𝗮𝗿𝗼𝗹𝗶𝗻𝗲 𝘀𝗶𝗴𝗵𝗲𝗱 𝘀𝗵𝗮𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗵𝗲𝗮𝗱.

Chapter Text

Hope was used to death. It was all around her. It was her present. Her vampire side is firing inside her. Now she's a fully turned tribrid. Power building in her bones. She stopped in a small bar on the edge of Chicago. Her heels clicked against the floor as she entered. A confused look as she walks. It was dark, empty, and like nobody had ever come to the place.

"𝗪𝗵𝗮𝘁 𝗶𝘀 𝘀𝗵𝗲 𝗱𝗼𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗶𝗻 𝗮𝗻 𝗮𝗯𝗮𝗻𝗱𝗼𝗻𝗲𝗱 𝗯𝗮𝗿?" 𝗖𝗮𝗿𝗼𝗹𝗶𝗻𝗲 𝗾𝘂𝗲𝘀𝘁𝗶𝗼𝗻𝗲𝗱 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗵 𝗮 𝘀𝗺𝗮𝗹𝗹 𝘀𝗶𝗴𝗵. 𝗛𝗲𝗿 𝗵𝗮𝗻𝗱𝘀 𝗺𝗼𝘃𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗼 𝗴𝗿𝗮𝘀𝗽 𝗼𝗻𝘁𝗼 𝗦𝘁𝗲𝗳𝗮𝗻𝘀 𝗵𝗮𝗻𝗱. 

"𝗠𝗮𝘆𝗯𝗲 𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗳𝗼𝗿 𝘀𝗼𝗺𝗲𝗼𝗻𝗲 𝘁𝗼 𝗳𝗲𝗲𝗱 𝗳𝗿𝗼𝗺." 𝗛𝗮𝘆𝗹𝗲𝘆 𝘀𝘁𝗮𝘁𝗲𝗱 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗵 𝗮 𝘀𝗵𝗿𝘂𝗴𝗴 𝗮𝘀 𝘀𝗵𝗲 𝘄𝗮𝘁𝗰𝗵𝗲𝗱 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗱𝗮𝘂𝗴𝗵𝘁𝗲𝗿 𝗰𝗮𝗿𝗲𝗳𝘂𝗹𝗹𝘆.

Hope stopped in the middle of the floor. Quite as another set of footsteps joined her. She listened to the sounds of the person. They were breathing, their heartbeat, yet they could hear nothing. Hope stopped as she felt a presence behind her. She was turning slowly to see a figure standing behind some light.
"Thank God you're here, Hope. It's a coincidence but needed." the figure said with relief as it stepped into the light, allowing Hope to see them.
Hope froze. Her long brown hair fell down her chest, complimenting her pale skin. Her lips were a natural red, and her cheeks were the same rose pink as she remembered.
"Lexi?" Hope said breathlessly, stepping towards the girl. Her bloody hand moved to hold her cheek.
The two girls just looked at each other. Not breaking eye contact as Hope checked her over. She was taking in the fact she was here.
"What are you doing here?" Hope finally said, standing up straight and watching as Lexi sighed.

"𝗪𝗵𝗮𝘁 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗯𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗱𝘆 𝗵𝗲𝗹𝗹 𝗶𝘀 𝘁𝗵𝗮𝘁?" 𝗥𝗲𝗯𝗲𝗸𝗮𝗵 𝗽𝗼𝗶𝗻𝘁𝗲𝗱 𝘁𝗼𝘄𝗮𝗿𝗱𝘀 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗰𝗿𝗲𝗲𝗻 𝗰𝗼𝗻𝗳𝘂𝘀𝗲𝗱. 

 "𝗔𝗻𝗱 𝘄𝗵𝘆 𝗱𝗼𝗲𝘀 𝘀𝗵𝗲 𝗵𝗮𝘃𝗲 𝗺𝘆 𝗻𝗮𝗺𝗲?" 𝗟𝗲𝘅𝗶 𝗾𝘂𝗲𝘀𝘁𝗶𝗼𝗻𝗲𝗱 𝗹𝗲𝗮𝗻𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗯𝗮𝗰𝗸 𝗶𝗻 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝘀𝗲𝗮𝘁. 𝗛𝗲𝗿 𝗮𝗿𝗺𝘀 𝗰𝗿𝗼𝘀𝘀𝗲𝗱 𝗼𝘃𝗲𝗿 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗰𝗵𝗲𝘀𝘁. 

 𝗧𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗵𝗮𝗱𝗼𝘄𝗲𝗱 𝗳𝗶𝗴𝘂𝗿𝗲 𝗷𝘂𝘀𝘁 𝘄𝗮𝗹𝗸𝗲𝗱 𝗮𝗿𝗼𝘂𝗻𝗱 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗿𝗼𝗼𝗺 𝗮𝗹𝗺𝗼𝘀𝘁 𝗮𝗻𝗮𝗹𝘆𝘀𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗵𝗲𝗺 𝘄𝗮𝗶𝘁𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗳𝗼𝗿 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗰𝗿𝗲𝗲𝗻 𝘁𝗼 𝗰𝗼𝗻𝘁𝗶𝗻𝘂𝗲 𝗼𝗻𝗰𝗲 𝗮𝗴𝗮𝗶𝗻.

"It's not Lexi. However, she does need help." The girl spoke, grabbing the tribrid hand and dropping it off her cheek.
Hope was confused until she looked down at the person's hands. A black smoke colour fading up her arms. Her sharp nails Hope loved utterly black.
"Turn around." The figure spoke before fading into the darkness once more. Hope looked confused but turned anyway.
The tribride heart stopped as she saw the sight in front of her. Her worst childhood fear, which hid in the dark, had finally come true.

"𝗢𝗵 𝗺𝘆. 𝗧𝗵𝗲𝗿𝗲'𝘀 𝗯𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗱 𝗲𝘃𝗲𝗿𝘆𝘄𝗵𝗲𝗿𝗲." 𝗖𝗮𝗿𝗼𝗹𝗶𝗻𝗲 𝘀𝘁𝗮𝘁𝗲𝗱 𝘀𝗵𝗶𝗳𝘁𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗼 𝘀𝗶𝘁 𝘂𝗽 𝗶𝗻 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗰𝗵𝗮𝗶𝗿. 𝗛𝗲𝗿 𝗵𝗼𝗹𝗱 𝗼𝗻 𝗦𝘁𝗲𝗳𝗮𝗻 𝗯𝗲𝗰𝗼𝗺𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗶𝗴𝗵𝘁𝗲𝗿. 

"𝗪𝗵𝗼𝗲𝘃𝗲𝗿 𝗱𝗶𝗱 𝘁𝗵𝗮𝘁 𝗶𝘀 𝗮 𝗺𝗼𝗻𝘀𝘁𝗲𝗿!" 𝗘𝗹𝗲𝗻𝗮 𝘀𝘁𝗮𝘁𝗲𝗱 𝗮𝘀 𝘀𝗵𝗲 𝗯𝗲𝗴𝗮𝗻 𝘁𝗼 𝗴𝗲𝘁 𝘀𝗶𝗰𝗸 𝘁𝗼 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝘀𝘁𝗼𝗺𝗮𝗰𝗵. 𝗛𝗲𝗿 𝗳𝗮𝗰𝗲 𝗱𝗿𝗼𝗽𝗽𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗺𝗼𝗿𝗲 𝘀𝗵𝗲 𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗸𝗲𝗱 𝗮𝘁 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗰𝗿𝗲𝗲𝗻 𝗯𝗲𝗳𝗼𝗿𝗲 𝗵𝗲𝗿. 

"𝗘𝗹𝗲𝗻𝗮... 𝗜 𝗷𝘂𝘀𝘁 𝘄𝗮𝗻𝘁 𝘁𝗼 𝗿𝗲𝗺𝗶𝗻𝗱 𝘆𝗼𝘂 𝗼𝗳 𝘄𝗵𝗼 𝗶𝘀 𝗶𝗻 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗿𝗼𝗼𝗺 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗵 𝘂𝘀." 𝗝𝗲𝗿𝗲𝗺𝘆 𝗰𝗼𝗺𝗺𝗲𝗻𝘁𝗲𝗱 𝗮𝘁𝘁𝗲𝗺𝗽𝘁𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗼 𝗵𝗼𝗹𝗱 𝗯𝗮𝗰𝗸 𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝗹𝗮𝘂𝗴𝗵. 

 𝗧𝗵𝗲 𝗱𝗼𝗽𝗽𝗹𝗲𝗴𝗮𝗻𝗴𝗲𝗿 𝘀𝗹𝗼𝘄𝗹𝘆 𝘁𝘂𝗿𝗻𝗲𝗱 𝘁𝗼 𝗳𝗮𝗰𝗲 𝗦𝘁𝗲𝗳𝗮𝗻 𝘄𝗵𝗼 𝗷𝘂𝘀𝘁 𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗸𝗲𝗱 𝘁𝗼𝘄𝗮𝗿𝗱𝘀 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗵 𝗮 𝗯𝗹𝗮𝗻𝗸 𝗲𝘅𝗽𝗿𝗲𝘀𝘀𝗶𝗼𝗻. 𝗔𝗿𝗼𝘂𝗻𝗱 𝗵𝗶𝗺 𝘀𝘁𝗼𝗼𝗱 𝗝𝗲𝗿𝗲𝗺𝘆, 𝗧𝘆𝗹𝗲𝗿 𝗮𝗻𝗱 𝗠𝗮𝘁𝘁 𝗮𝗹𝗹 𝗽𝗼𝗶𝗻𝘁𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗼𝘄𝗮𝗿𝗱𝘀 𝗵𝗶𝗺. 𝗗𝗮𝘃𝗶𝗻𝗮 𝗹𝗮𝘂𝗴𝗵𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗶𝗻 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗵𝘂𝘀𝗯𝗮𝗻𝗱𝘀 𝘀𝗵𝗼𝘂𝗹𝗱𝗲𝗿 𝗮𝘁 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗲𝗻𝗰𝗼𝘂𝗻𝘁𝗲𝗿. 

"𝗥𝗶𝗴𝗵𝘁, 𝗦𝘁𝗶𝗹𝗹 𝗶𝘁𝘀 𝘄𝗿𝗼𝗻𝗴." 𝗘𝗹𝗲𝗻𝗮 𝗱𝘂𝗰𝗸𝗲𝗱 𝗱𝗼𝘄𝗻 𝗶𝗻𝘁𝗼 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝘀𝗲𝗮𝘁 𝘄𝗵𝗶𝘀𝗽𝗲𝗿𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗮𝘀 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘁𝗵𝗿𝗲𝗲 𝘄𝗵𝗼 𝘀𝘁𝗼𝗼𝗱 𝗮𝗿𝗼𝘂𝗻𝗱 𝗦𝘁𝗲𝗳𝗮𝗻 𝗺𝗼𝘃𝗲𝗱 𝘁𝗼 𝘁𝗵𝗲𝗶𝗿 𝘀𝗲𝗮𝘁.

Blood splattered the room—floors, walls, windows, and furniture. In one corner, a pile of torsos stacked high enough to sit perfectly at the bar. Hope's eyes looked around slowly. Her stomach dropped more. Heads sat perfectly in front of every seat, almost like they usually sat there.
"Well. Isn't this funny? A Mikealson standing comfortably with the power which killed her father." A similar voice said, making Hope turn once more.
The honest Lexi stood opposite her on the dance floor—pools of blood around her feet. The brown hair is not lying nearly yet. The tips looked wet, as if dripping with blood. The naturally red lips looked darker as blood sat around her chin.
"Wait, what?" Hope looked at the clone, shocked, shaking her head as it began to spin.
"It's good to see you, Mikealson. That's if you're not running from me again." Lexi smirked, shaking her head and moving towards the tribrid.
"Lexi. What happened to you?" The Mikealson girl scanned her slowly. Not wanting to see anything had.

"𝗪𝗲𝗹𝗹 𝗶 𝘄𝗼𝗻𝗱𝗲𝗿 𝘄𝗵𝗼 𝘀𝗵𝗲 𝗿𝗲𝗺𝗶𝗻𝗱𝘀 𝗺𝗲 𝗼𝗳𝗳." 𝗞𝗮𝘁𝗵𝗿𝗶𝗻𝗲 𝘀𝗺𝗶𝗿𝗸𝗲𝗱 𝘁𝘂𝗿𝗻𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗼 𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗸 𝘁𝗼𝘄𝗮𝗿𝗱𝘀 𝗦𝘁𝗲𝗳𝗮𝗻 𝘄𝗵𝗼 𝘁𝘂𝗿𝗻𝗲𝗱 𝗯𝗮𝗰𝗸 𝘁𝗼 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗰𝗼𝗻𝗳𝘂𝘀𝗲𝗱. 

"𝗜 𝗵𝗮𝘃𝗲 𝗻𝗼 𝗿𝗲𝗹𝗮𝘁𝗶𝗼𝗻 𝘁𝗼 𝗵𝗲𝗿. 𝗠𝗮𝘆𝗯𝗲 𝗶𝘁𝘀 𝘆𝗼𝘂 𝘄𝗵𝗼 𝘀𝗵𝗲𝘀 𝗿𝗲𝗹𝗮𝘁𝗲𝗱 𝘁𝗼." 𝗦𝘁𝗲𝗳𝗮𝗻 𝗮𝗿𝗴𝘂𝗲𝗱 𝗮𝗴𝗮𝗶𝗻𝘀𝘁 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗲𝘅'𝘀 𝗰𝗼𝗺𝗺𝗲𝗻𝘁. 

"𝗬𝗼𝘂𝗿 𝗯𝗼𝘁𝗵 𝗥𝗶𝗽𝗽𝗲𝗿𝘀. 𝗜 𝗱𝗲𝗳𝗶𝗻𝗶𝘁𝗲𝗹𝘆 𝗵𝗮𝘃𝗲 𝗻𝗼𝘁𝗵𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗼 𝗱𝗼 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗵 𝗵𝗲𝗿." 𝗞𝗮𝘁𝗵𝗿𝗶𝗻𝗲 𝗿𝗼𝗹𝗹𝗲𝗱 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗲𝘆𝗲𝘀 𝘁𝘂𝗿𝗻𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗼 𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗸 𝗮𝘁 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗰𝗿𝗲𝗲𝗻. 

"𝗠𝗮𝘆𝗯𝗲 𝘀𝗵𝗲 𝗯𝗲𝗹𝗼𝗻𝗴𝘀 𝘁𝗼 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗯𝗼𝘁𝗵 𝗼𝗳 𝘆𝗼𝘂." 𝗗𝗮𝗺𝗼𝗻 𝘀𝗶𝗴𝗵𝗲𝗱 𝘀𝗵𝗮𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝗼𝘄𝗻 𝗵𝗲𝗮𝗱. 𝗥𝗼𝗹𝗹𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝗲𝘆𝗲𝘀 𝗮𝘁 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘁𝘄𝗼𝘀 𝗰𝗼𝗻𝘃𝗲𝗿𝘀𝗮𝘁𝗶𝗼𝗻.

    "What do you think happened to me? I died. I can go back to life just like my father. A ripper." Lexi rolled as she kicked away and continued walking towards the Mikealson.
    "Slight warning, by the way. As soon as the orange hangs out of your bottom lip, it Takes its first life. Those emotions you hold dearly on, gone!" Lexi explained grabbing Hopes's shoulders.
    "Are all gone. Shall we." Lexi smirked before turning and pointing to two covering figures crouched in the corner of the room.
The two looked at Lexi with fear. Slowly standing, Lexi motioned them over. Their legs wobbled as blood dripped from their shoulders. Hope's eyes trained on the drips that fell to the floor. Slowly walking towards the two veins began to grow under her eyes.
    "Let's bring the duo together again. Make our fathers proud." Lexi smirked as she watched Hope begin to lose control.
Hope sped towards the girl, her fangs latching onto her neck. The screams of the victim filled the room as Lexi watched with a smirk. Watching as the girl dropped to the floor, Hope moved into her second victim.

"𝗦𝗼... 𝗜𝘀 𝘁𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗳𝗶𝗿𝘀𝘁 𝗞𝗶𝗹𝗹?" 𝗧𝘆𝗹𝗲𝗿 𝗾𝘂𝗲𝘀𝘁𝗶𝗼𝗻𝗲𝗱 𝗰𝗼𝗻𝗳𝘂𝘀𝗲𝗱 𝗮𝘀 𝗵𝗲 𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗸𝗲𝗱 𝗮𝗿𝗼𝘂𝗻𝗱 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗿𝗼𝗼𝗺 𝗳𝗼𝗿 𝗮𝗻𝘆 𝘀𝗶𝗴𝗵𝘁 𝗼𝗳 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗵𝗮𝗱𝗼𝘄. 

 "𝗬𝗲𝘀 𝗶𝘁 𝗶𝘀. 𝗪𝗵𝗶𝗰𝗵 𝗺𝗼𝘃𝗲𝘀 𝘂𝗽 𝘁𝗼 𝗹𝗲𝗮𝗿𝗻 𝘀𝗼𝗺𝗲 𝗶𝗺𝗽𝗼𝗿𝘁𝗮𝗻𝘁 𝗶𝗻𝗳𝗼𝗺𝗮𝘁𝗶𝗼𝗻." 𝗧𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗵𝗮𝗱𝗼𝘄 𝗿𝗲𝘀𝗽𝗼𝗻𝗱𝗲𝗱 𝗺𝗮𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗧𝘆𝗹𝗲𝗿 𝗯𝗲𝘀𝗶𝗱𝗲 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝘁𝗼 𝗷𝘂𝗺𝗽 𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗼 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝘄𝗶𝗱𝗲 𝗲𝘆𝗲𝗱 𝗮𝘁 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝘀𝘂𝗽𝗿𝗶𝘀𝗲𝗱 𝗽𝗼𝘀𝗶𝘁𝗶𝗼𝗻.

Hope dropped her second victim to he ground, staring at the wall. A smirk slowly grew on her lips as she turned towards Lexi.
    "We can be the Mikealson and Salvatore duo our fathers never were," Lexi commented, joining Hope's smirk and noticing the Matt look in the girl's eyes.
    "The duo everyone fears," Hope added, stepping towards the tall brunette, which allowed her to place her hands on Hopes's shoulders.
    "Fancy a trip to Mystic Falls?" Lexi smirked as she picked up her jacket.
The two turned on their feet to walk out of the bar. The Hollow Tribrid mutters a spell under h, er breath setting the bar behind the,m on fire hiding the pile of bodies stacked up.

"𝗦𝗮𝗹𝘃𝗮𝘁𝗼𝗿𝗲?" 𝗦𝘁𝗲𝗳𝗮𝗻 𝘄𝗵𝗶𝘀𝗽𝗲𝗿𝗲𝗱 𝗰𝗼𝗻𝗳𝘂𝘀𝗲𝗱 𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗮𝘁 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗰𝗿𝗲𝗲𝗻. 

 "𝗪𝗲𝗹𝗹 𝗜 𝗴𝘂𝗲𝘀𝘀 𝗺𝘆 𝘁𝗵𝗲𝗼𝗿𝘆 𝘄𝗮𝘀 𝗰𝗼𝗿𝗿𝗲𝗰𝘁." 𝗞𝗮𝘁𝗵𝗿𝗶𝗻𝗲 𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗸𝗲𝗱 𝗮𝘁 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗰𝗿𝗲𝗲𝗻 𝗶𝗻 𝘀𝗵𝗼𝗰𝗸 𝗯𝗲𝗳𝗼𝗿𝗲 𝘀𝗵𝗮𝗱𝗼𝘄𝗲𝗱 𝗳𝗶𝗴𝘂𝗿𝗲 𝗮𝗽𝗽𝗲𝗮𝗿𝗲𝗱 𝗼𝗻 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘄𝗮𝗹𝗹 𝗯𝗲𝘀𝗶𝗱𝗲 𝗵𝗲𝗿. 

"𝗪𝗲𝗹𝗹 𝗺𝗮𝘆𝗯𝗲 𝘄𝗲 𝘀𝘁𝗮𝗿𝘁𝗲𝗱 𝗮 𝗯𝗶𝘁 𝗹𝗮𝘁𝗲 𝗶𝗻𝘁𝗼 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝘁𝗼𝗿𝘆. 𝗠𝘆𝗮𝗯𝗲 𝘄𝗲 𝘀𝗵𝗼𝘂𝗹𝗱 𝗿𝗲𝘄𝗶𝗻𝗱 𝗮𝘀 𝗦𝘁𝗲𝗳𝗮𝗻'𝘀 𝘁𝗵𝗲𝗼𝗿𝘆 𝘄𝗮𝘀𝗻𝘁 𝘀𝗼 𝗼𝗳𝗳 𝗲𝗶𝘁𝗵𝗲𝗿." 𝗧𝗵𝗲 𝘃𝗼𝗶𝗰𝗲 𝘀𝗽𝗼𝗸𝗲 𝗯𝗲𝗳𝗼𝗿𝗲 𝗱𝗶𝘀𝗮𝗽𝗽𝗲𝗮𝗿𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗹𝗲𝗮𝘃𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗴𝗿𝗼𝘂𝗽 𝘀𝗵𝗼𝗰𝗸𝗲𝗱 𝗯𝘆 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗶𝗻𝗳𝗼𝗿𝗺𝗮𝘁𝗶𝗼𝗻. 

"𝗪𝗮𝗶𝘁." 𝗞𝗮𝘁𝗵𝗿𝗶𝗻𝗲 𝘀𝗽𝗼𝗸𝗲 𝘀𝘁𝗮𝗻𝗱𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗳𝗿𝗼𝗺 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝘀𝗲𝗮𝘁 𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗮𝘁 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘄𝗮𝗹𝗹 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗵𝗮𝗱𝗼𝘄𝗲𝗱 𝗳𝗶𝗴𝘂𝗿𝗲 𝗼𝗻𝗰𝗲 𝘀𝘁𝗼𝗼𝗱 𝗯𝗲𝗳𝗼𝗿𝗲 𝗺𝗼𝘃𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗼 𝗳𝗮𝗹𝗹 𝗯𝗮𝗰𝗸 𝗶𝗻𝘁𝗼 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝘀𝗲𝗮𝘁. 

"𝗬𝗼𝘂𝗿 𝘁𝗲𝗹𝗹𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗺𝗲 𝗦𝘁𝗲𝗳𝗮𝗻 𝗮𝗻𝗱 𝗞𝗮𝘁𝗵𝗿𝗶𝗻𝗲 𝗵𝗮𝗱 𝗮 𝗰𝗵𝗶𝗹𝗱 𝘁𝗼𝗴𝗲𝘁𝗵𝗲𝗿? 𝗪𝗲𝗹𝗹 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗽𝗹𝗼𝘁 𝘁𝗵𝗶𝗰𝗸𝗲𝗻𝘀." 𝗝𝗲𝗿𝗲𝗺𝘁 𝘀𝗵𝗼𝗰𝗸 𝗵𝗶 𝘀𝗵𝗲𝗮𝗱 𝗮𝘀 𝗵𝗲 𝗯𝗲𝗴𝗮𝗻 𝘁𝗼 𝗳𝘂𝗿𝘁𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗶𝗻𝘃𝗲𝘀𝘁 𝗶𝗻𝘁𝗼 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝘁𝗼𝗿𝘆 𝘀𝗵𝗮𝗿𝗲𝗱 𝘁𝗼 𝗵𝗶𝗺. 

"𝗗𝗼 𝘆𝗼𝘂 𝘄𝗮𝘁𝗰𝗵 𝗠𝗼𝘃𝗶𝗲𝘀 𝗼𝗳𝘁𝗲𝗿𝗻?" 𝗙𝗿𝗲𝘆𝗮 𝗾𝘂𝗲𝘀𝘁𝗶𝗼𝗻𝗲𝗱 𝘁𝘂𝗿𝗻𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗼 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗯𝗼𝗱𝘆 𝘄𝗵𝗼 𝗿𝗲𝗽𝗹𝗶𝗲𝗱 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗵 𝗮 𝗻𝗼𝗱.

Chapter Text

"What did you mean by needing to get what's yours?" Hope questioned as she walked through the hotel room.
    "When I was in Mystic Falls, I went to do a DNA test," Lexi explained as she began to pull her hair into a styled bun.
    "I found out that when Stefan became human, they checked in the hospital, and the DNA matched." The brunette continued to explain. Her eyes moved to look into Hopes as she did.
    "I now have legal documents for being Stefan's daughter, which means..." Lexi trailed off, smirking.
    "You have legal rights to the boarding school," Hope commented, coping with the smirk on her lips.
    "Indeed I do," Lexi stated, placing her hairbrush on the dresser.

"𝗦𝗵𝗲𝘀 𝘁𝗮𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗯𝗼𝗮𝗿𝗱𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗵𝗼𝘂𝘀𝗲!" 𝗖𝗮𝗿𝗼𝗹𝗶𝗻𝗲 𝗹𝗲𝗮𝗻𝗲𝗱 𝗳𝗼𝗿𝘄𝗮𝗿𝗱 𝗶𝗻 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝘀𝗲𝗮𝘁 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗵 𝘀𝗵𝗼𝗰𝗸. 

"𝗜𝘀 𝘁𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝗲𝘃𝗲𝗻 𝗽𝗼𝘀𝘀𝗶𝗯𝗹𝗲?" 𝗠𝗮𝘁𝘁 𝗾𝘂𝗲𝘀𝘁𝗶𝗼𝗻𝗲𝗱 𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗼𝘄𝗮𝗿𝗱𝘀 𝗦𝘁𝗲𝗳𝗮𝗻. 

"𝗜 𝗽𝗹𝗮𝗰𝗲𝗱 𝗶𝘁 𝗼𝗻 𝗮 𝗹𝗲𝗴𝗮𝗰𝘆 𝗽𝗹𝗮𝗻. 𝗧𝗵𝗶𝗻𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗶𝘁 𝘄𝗮𝘀𝗻𝘁 𝗽𝗼𝘀𝘀𝗶𝗯𝗹𝗲 𝗳𝗼𝗿 𝗺𝗲 𝘁𝗼 𝗵𝗮𝘃𝗲 𝗸𝗶𝗱𝘀." 𝗦𝘁𝗲𝗳𝗮𝗻 𝗰𝗼𝗺𝗺𝗲𝗻𝘁𝗲𝗱 𝗶𝗻 𝘀𝗵𝗼𝗰𝗸. 

"𝗦𝗼 𝗶𝘁 𝗴𝗲𝘁𝘀 𝗽𝗮𝘀𝘀𝗲𝗱 𝗱𝗼𝘄𝗻 𝘁𝗼 𝗺𝘆 𝗰𝗵𝗶𝗹𝗱𝗿𝗲𝗻, 𝗮𝗻𝗱 𝘁𝗵𝗲𝗶𝗿 𝗰𝗵𝗶𝗹𝗱𝗿𝗲𝗻." 𝗧𝗵𝗲 𝗺𝗮𝗻 𝗰𝗼𝗻𝘁𝗶𝗻𝘂𝗲𝗱 𝗮𝘀 𝗖𝗮𝗿𝗼𝗹𝗶𝗻𝗲 𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗸𝗲𝗱 𝗼𝘃𝗲𝗿 𝘁𝗼𝘄𝗮𝗿𝗱𝘀 𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝗺𝗼𝘂𝘁𝗵 𝗱𝗿𝗼𝗽𝗽𝗲𝗱. 

"𝗦𝗼, 𝗶 𝗱𝗼𝗻𝘁 𝗼𝘄𝗻 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗯𝗼𝗮𝗿𝗱𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗵𝗼𝘂𝘀𝗲?" 𝗖𝗮𝗿𝗼𝗹𝗶𝗻𝗲 𝗮𝘀𝗸𝗲𝗱 𝗵𝗶𝗺 𝗯𝗹𝗶𝗻𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗮 𝗳𝗲𝘄 𝘁𝗶𝗺𝗲𝘀 𝗶𝗻 𝘀𝗵𝗼𝗰𝗸 𝗼𝗳 𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝘄𝗼𝗿𝗱𝘀. 

"𝗧𝗲𝗰𝗵𝗻𝗶𝗰𝗮𝗹𝗹𝘆 𝗻𝗼. 𝗔𝘀 𝗶 𝗱𝗶𝗱𝗻𝘁 𝗵𝗮𝘃𝗲 𝗮𝗻𝘆 𝗰𝗵𝗶𝗹𝗱𝗿𝗲𝗻 𝘆𝗼𝘂 𝗵𝗮𝗱 𝗼𝘄𝗻𝗲𝗿𝘀𝗵𝗶𝗽. 𝗧𝗵𝗮𝘁𝘀 𝘂𝗻𝘁𝗶𝗹 𝘀𝗼𝗺𝗲𝗼𝗻𝗲 𝗰𝗼𝗺𝗲𝘀 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗵 𝘃𝗮𝗹𝗶𝗱 𝗽𝗿𝗼𝗼𝗳 𝗼𝗳 𝗯𝗲𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗺𝘆 𝗰𝗵𝗶𝗹𝗱." 𝗦𝘁𝗲𝗳𝗮𝗻 𝗲𝘅𝗽𝗹𝗮𝗶𝗻𝗲𝗱 𝘁𝗼 𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝘄𝗶𝗳𝗲 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗵 𝗮 𝗻𝗲𝗿𝘃𝗼𝘂𝘀 𝘀𝗺𝗶𝗹𝗲. 

 𝗖𝗮𝗿𝗼𝗹𝗶𝗻𝗲 𝗵𝘂𝗳𝗳𝗲𝗱 𝘀𝗵𝗮𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗵𝗲𝗮𝗱 𝗮𝘀 𝘀𝗵𝗲 𝘁𝘂𝗿𝗻𝗲𝗱 𝗯𝗮𝗰𝗸 𝗶𝗻 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝘀𝗲𝗮𝘁 𝗹𝗲𝗮𝗻𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗯𝗮𝗰𝗸 𝗮𝘀 𝘀𝗵𝗲 𝗰𝗿𝗼𝘀𝘀𝗲𝗱 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗮𝗿𝗺𝘀 𝗼𝘃𝗲𝗿 𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝗰𝗵𝗲𝘀𝘁.

- ◎ -

     "Hello, Miss Blackwell and Miss..." he said, looking down at the fire, trying to figure out who Hope was.
"Mikaelson." She answers quickly. The man nods before leading the two into the room.
    "So, Miss Blackwell. You have stated you have legal documents claiming to be the daughter of Stefan Salvatore." The lawyer had claimed, moving to take a seat at his desk. They are allowing Lexi and Hope to sit across from him.
    "Yes, that's correct. I believe I sent them your way already," Lexi said, crossing her legs with a subtle smirk.
The lawyer flicked through the papers in front of him: the deeds to the boarding house and Stefan Salvatore's death certificate. He stopped looking at the DNA paperwork and turned to look towards her.
     "That is correct. I have the paperwork claiming you are 100% the descendant of Stefan Salvatore." The man commented, nodding his head and looking towards the two girls.

"𝗪𝗲𝗹𝗹 𝗶𝘁𝘀 𝗼𝗳𝗳𝗶𝗰𝗮𝗹 𝗻𝗼𝘄." 𝗖𝗮𝗿𝗼𝗹𝗶𝗻𝗲 𝘄𝗵𝗶𝘀𝗽𝗲𝗿𝗲𝗱 𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗼𝘄𝗮𝗿𝗱𝘀 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗵𝘂𝘀𝗯𝗮𝗻𝗱 𝘄𝗵𝗼 𝘄𝗮𝘀 𝘀𝘁𝗮𝗿𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗮𝘁 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗰𝗿𝗲𝗲𝗻 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗵 𝘁𝗲𝗮𝗿𝘀 𝗶𝗻 𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝗲𝘆𝗲𝘀. 

"𝗦𝗵𝗲𝘀 𝗺𝘆 𝗱𝗮𝘂𝗴𝗵𝘁𝗲𝗿." 𝗧𝗵𝗲 𝗲𝘅 𝘃𝗮𝗺𝗽𝗶𝗿𝗲 𝘄𝗵𝗶𝘀𝗽𝗲𝗿𝗲𝗱 𝗮𝘀 𝗮 𝘁𝗲𝗮𝗿 𝗿𝗼𝗹𝗹𝗲𝗱 𝗱𝗼𝘄𝗻 𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝗰𝗵𝗲𝗲𝗸. 𝗗𝗮𝗺𝗼𝗻 𝘀𝗶𝗴𝗵𝗲𝗱 𝗹𝗲𝗮𝗻𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗼 𝗽𝗹𝗮𝗰𝗲 𝗮 𝗵𝗮𝗻𝗱 𝘂𝗽𝗼𝗻 𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝘀𝗵𝗼𝘂𝗹𝗱𝗲𝗿 𝗮𝘁𝘁𝗲𝗺𝗽𝘁𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗼 𝗴𝗶𝘃𝗲 𝗮 𝘀𝗺𝗮𝗹𝗹 𝗳𝗼𝗿𝗺 𝗼𝗳 𝗰𝗼𝗺𝗳𝗼𝗿𝘁.

    "Right, moving on to business. It seems your father has gone for the legacy plan. Meaning you do have rights to boarding school." The lawyer explained that he was pulling some papers from his yellow folder.
    "Normally, we shall have the current owner hand the deed; however, it is unnecessary with the proof and legacy plan." He continued handing Lexi the papers containing the school's dimensions and current rules.
    "However, we must ask a few questions before we begin. As it is named a school." They started looking towards the girls with a bright smile.

"𝗣𝗹𝗲𝗮𝘀𝗲 𝘁𝗲𝗹𝗹 𝗺𝗲 𝗺𝘆 𝗵𝗮𝗿𝗱 𝘄𝗼𝗿𝗸 𝗶𝘀 𝗻𝗼𝘁 𝗳𝗮𝗹𝗹𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗱𝗼𝘄𝗻 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗱𝗿𝗮𝗶𝗻!" 𝗖𝗮𝗿𝗼𝗹𝗶𝗻𝗲 𝗯𝗲𝗴𝗴𝗲𝗱 𝗺𝗮𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗔𝗹𝗮𝗿𝗶𝗰 𝘁𝘂𝗿𝗻 𝘁𝗼𝘄𝗮𝗿𝗱𝘀 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗮𝗹𝗺𝗼𝘀𝘁 𝗼𝗳𝗳𝗲𝗻𝗱𝗲𝗱 𝗮𝘁 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗰𝗼𝗺𝗺𝗲𝗻𝘁. 

"𝗬𝗼𝘂𝗿 𝗵𝗮𝗿𝗱 𝘄𝗼𝗿𝗸? 𝗜 𝗿𝗮𝗻 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗰𝗵𝗼𝗼𝗹!" 𝗧𝗵𝗲 𝗺𝗮𝗻 𝗮𝗿𝗴𝘂𝗲𝗱 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗵 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗯𝗹𝗼𝗻𝗱𝗲 𝘄𝗵𝗼 𝘁𝘂𝗿𝗻𝗲𝗱 𝘁𝗼 𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗸 𝗮𝘁 𝗵𝗶𝗺 𝗵𝗲𝗿𝘀𝗲𝗹𝗳. 𝗔 𝗴𝗹𝗮𝗿𝗲 𝗼𝗻 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗳𝗮𝗰𝗲. 

"𝗜 𝗼𝘄𝗻 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗰𝗵𝗼𝗼𝗹! 𝗪𝗲𝗹𝗹 𝘂𝘀𝗲𝗱 𝘁𝗼 𝗜 𝗱𝗶𝗱 𝗮𝗹𝗹 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗵𝗮𝗿𝗱 𝘄𝗼𝗿𝗸!" 𝗖𝗮𝗿𝗼𝗹𝗶𝗻𝗲 𝗮𝗿𝗴𝘂𝗲𝗱 𝗺𝗮𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗔𝗹𝗮𝗿𝗶𝗰 𝗳𝗿𝗲𝗲𝘇𝗲. 𝗦𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗺𝗿𝗶𝗸𝗲𝗱 𝗶𝗻 𝘃𝗶𝗰𝘁𝗼𝗿𝘆 𝗮𝘁 𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝘀𝗶𝗹𝗮𝗻𝗰𝗲 𝘁𝘂𝗿𝗻𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗯𝗮𝗰𝗸 𝘁𝗼 𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗸 𝗮𝘁 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗰𝗿𝗲𝗲𝗻.

"Are you willing to keep it a boarding school?" He asked. Lexi turned to Hope to see her nod. She turns back to the bold man.
"Yes. Where else would the children go." Lexi says, sending a sweet smile. He nodded, writing down as he moved to the next question.
    "Are you planning on changing the building or land at all?" He continued to question, pushing up his glasses.
    "Maybe in the future as for this moment. No." The Salvatore girl said with a stern face.
    "Perfect. Suppose you could sign right here. The boarding school will then be yours." He smiled, handing Lexi a pen. She smirked as she grabbed the pen, signed it quickly, and slid the paper back. He stood in his seat and walked to the door.
    "If you wait right here, I'll be back with a copy," he said, walking out of the room.

"𝗦𝗼 𝘀𝗵𝗲 𝗶𝘀𝗻𝘁 𝗰𝗵𝗮𝗻𝗴𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗮𝗻𝘆𝘁𝗵𝗶𝗻𝗴?" 𝗧𝘆𝗹𝗲𝗿 𝗾𝘂𝗲𝘀𝘁𝗶𝗼𝗻𝗲𝗱 𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗼𝘄𝗮𝗿𝗱𝘀 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗵𝗮𝗱𝗼𝘄 𝘄𝗵𝗼 𝗮𝗽𝗽𝗲𝗮𝗿𝗲𝗱 𝗯𝗲𝘀𝗶𝗱𝗲 𝗵𝗶𝗺. 

"𝗡𝗼, 𝗪𝗵𝘆 𝘄𝗼𝘂𝗹𝗱 𝘀𝗵𝗲?" 𝗧𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗵𝗮𝗱𝗼𝘄 𝗿𝗲𝘀𝗽𝗼𝗻𝗱𝗲𝗱 𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗼𝘄𝗮𝗿𝗱𝘀 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗵𝘆𝗯𝗿𝗶𝗱. 

"𝗜 𝗱𝗼𝗻𝘁 𝗸𝗻𝗼𝘄, 𝗪𝗵𝘆 𝘄𝗼𝘂𝗹𝗱 𝘀𝗵𝗲 𝘁𝗮𝗸𝗲 𝗶𝘁 𝗳𝗿𝗼𝗺 𝗖𝗮𝗿𝗼𝗹𝗶𝗻𝗲." 𝗠𝗮𝘁𝘁 𝗰𝗼𝗺𝗺𝗲𝗻𝘁𝗲𝗱 𝗮𝗳𝘁𝗲𝗿𝘄𝗮𝗿𝗱𝘀 𝗴𝗿𝗮𝗯𝗯𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗵𝗮𝗱𝗼𝘄𝘀 𝗮𝘁𝘁𝗲𝗻𝘁𝗶𝗼𝗻. 

"𝗦𝗵𝗲 𝘄𝗶𝘀𝗵𝗲𝘀 𝘁𝗼 𝗰𝗮𝘂𝘀𝗲 𝗵𝗮𝗿𝗺 𝘁𝗼 𝘀𝗼𝗺𝗲𝗼𝗻𝗲 𝗻𝗼𝘁 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘄𝗵𝗼𝗹𝗲 𝘀𝗰𝗵𝗼𝗼𝗹." 𝗧𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗵𝗮𝗱𝗼𝘄 𝗶𝗻𝗳𝗿𝗼𝗺𝗲𝗱 𝘁𝗼 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗮𝗹𝗹𝗼𝘄𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗮𝗻𝗻𝗼𝘆𝗮𝗻𝗰𝗲 𝗶𝗻 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝘁𝗼𝗻𝗲 𝘁𝗼 𝗿𝘂𝗻 𝘁𝗵𝗶𝗰𝗸 𝗯𝗲𝗳𝗼𝗿𝗲 𝗹𝗲𝗮𝘃𝗲 𝗮𝗴𝗮𝗶𝗻.

"So what to do after this?" Hope stated, standing up and walking around.
"Visit the school. Announce me before driving a knife into the heart of the man you want dead." Lexi smirked, leaning back into her seat.
    "Drive a knife? Why not just rip out his heart?" Hope questioned, crossing her arms over her chest.
    "Why not just kill him yourself?" Lexi smirked, watching Hope.
    "Because if I ever get my humanity back, I have to be able to stay there again." Hope explained, shaking her head.
    "And I choose a knife, so he's least likely to wake up with that weird ring," Lexi explained, rolling her eyes as the man walked back into the room.

    "Great. Here is your copy of the deed, as well as a Copy for the past owners." The man explained, handing Lexi the two copied documents.
    "Perfect. I will deliver the news myself." The Salvatore girl smirked, standing from her chair.
Lexi looked into the man's eyes—his pupils dialating at her stare.
    "You will not remember who was here. Only the documents being placed." Lexi stated that she was listening to him repeat it back to her.
The tribrid stepped back, looking towards Hope with a smirk.
    "Let's go, shall we." The girl commented, moving to walk out of the room. Hope follows behind her.

"𝗦𝗼 𝘁𝗵𝗲𝗶𝗿 𝗼𝗳𝗳 𝘁𝗼 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗯𝗼𝗮𝗿𝗱𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘀𝗰𝗵𝗼𝗼𝗹." 𝗸𝗹𝗮𝘂𝘀 𝗰𝗼𝗺𝗺𝗲𝘁𝗻𝗲𝗱 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗵 𝗮 𝘀𝗺𝗶𝗿𝗸 𝗼𝗻 𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝗳𝗮𝗰𝗲. 𝗘𝗻𝗷𝗼𝘆𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗳𝗮𝗰𝘁 𝗵𝗲𝘀 𝘄𝗮𝘁𝗰𝗵𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝗱𝗮𝘂𝗴𝗵𝘁𝗲𝗿𝘀 𝗺𝗼𝗿𝗲 𝗿𝗲𝗯𝗲𝗹𝗶𝗼𝘂𝘀 𝘀𝗶𝗱𝗲. 

"𝗪𝗲 𝗮𝗿𝗲 𝗮𝗹𝘀𝗼 𝗴𝗼𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗼 𝗳𝗶𝗻𝗱 𝗼𝘂𝘁 𝘄𝗵𝗼 𝘁𝗵𝗲𝘆 𝗮𝗿𝗲 𝘁𝗿𝘆𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗼 𝗸𝗶𝗹𝗹." 𝗥𝗲𝗯𝗲𝗸𝗮𝗵 𝗮𝗱𝗱𝗲𝗱 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗵 𝗮 𝘀𝗵𝗿𝘂𝗴. 

"𝗪𝗼𝘄, 𝗟𝗲𝘅𝗶 𝗶𝘀 𝗷𝘂𝘀𝘁 𝗹𝗶𝗸𝗲 𝗞𝗮𝘁𝗵𝗿𝗶𝗻𝗲." 𝗝𝗲𝗿𝗲𝗺𝘆 𝗰𝗵𝘂𝗰𝗸𝗹𝗲𝗱 𝘀𝗵𝗮𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝗵𝗲𝗮𝗱 𝗯𝗲𝗳𝗼𝗿𝗲 𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗼𝘄𝗮𝗿𝗱𝘀 𝗞𝗮𝘁𝗵𝗿𝗶𝗻𝗲. 

"𝗔 𝘀𝗲𝗿𝘃𝗶𝘃𝗼𝗿." 𝗞𝗮𝘁𝗵𝗿𝗶𝗻𝗲 𝘀𝗺𝗶𝗿𝗸𝗲𝗱 𝗮𝘀 𝘀𝗵𝗲 𝗺𝗼𝘃𝗲𝗱 𝘁𝗼 𝗳𝗹𝗶𝗽 𝘀𝗼𝗺𝗲 𝗵𝗮𝗶𝗿 𝗼𝘃𝗲𝗿 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝘀𝗵𝗼𝘂𝗹𝗱𝗲𝗿. 

"𝗘𝘅𝘁𝗿𝗲𝗮𝗺𝗹𝘆 𝗮𝗻𝗻𝗼𝘆𝗶𝗻𝗴?" 𝗦𝘁𝗲𝗳𝗮𝗻 𝗰𝗼𝗺𝗺𝗲𝗻𝘁𝗲𝗱 𝗮𝘁 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗮𝗺𝗲 𝘁𝗶𝗺𝗲 𝗰𝗮𝘂𝘀𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗞𝗮𝘁𝗵𝗿𝗶𝗻𝗲 𝘁𝗼 𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗸 𝗮𝘁 𝗵𝗶𝗺 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗵 𝗮𝗻 𝗼𝗳𝗳𝗲𝗻𝗱𝗲𝗱 𝗴𝗹𝗮𝗿𝗲 𝗼𝗻 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗳𝗮𝗰𝗲. 

"𝗣𝗹𝗼𝘁𝘁𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗱𝗲𝗮𝘁𝗵 𝗮𝗿𝗼𝘂𝗻𝗱 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗯𝗼𝗮𝗿𝗱𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗵𝗼𝘂𝘀𝗲." 𝗝𝗲𝗿𝗲𝗺𝘆 𝘀𝗽𝗼𝗸𝗲 𝗯𝗲𝗳𝗼𝗿𝗲 𝗳𝗮𝗹𝗹𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗶𝗻𝘁𝗼 𝗮 𝗳𝘂𝗹𝗹 𝗯𝗹𝗼𝘄𝗻 𝗹𝗮𝘂𝗴𝗵𝘁𝗲𝗿.

Chapter Text

"𝗦𝗼 𝗺𝗲 𝗮𝗻𝗱 𝗦𝘁𝗲𝗳𝗮𝗻 𝗵𝗮𝘃𝗲 𝗮 𝗱𝗮𝘂𝗴𝗵𝘁𝗲𝗿." 𝗞𝗮𝘁𝗵𝗿𝗶𝗻𝗲 𝗾𝘂𝗲𝘀𝘁𝗶𝗼𝗻𝗲𝗱 𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗼𝘄𝗮𝗿𝗱𝘀 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗰𝗿𝗲𝗲𝗻.

"𝗜𝗻𝗱𝗲𝗲𝗱. 𝗛𝗼𝘄𝗲𝘃𝗲𝗿 𝗶𝘁𝘀 𝗱𝗶𝗳𝗳𝗶𝗰𝘂𝗹𝘁 𝘁𝗼 𝗲𝘅𝗽𝗹𝗮𝗶𝗻 𝗮𝘀 𝘆𝗼𝘂 𝗱𝗶𝗱 𝗻𝗼𝘁 𝗯𝗶𝗿𝘁𝗵 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗴𝗶𝗿𝗹." 𝗧𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗵𝗱𝗼𝘄𝗲𝗱 𝗳𝗶𝗴𝘂𝗿𝗲 𝗰𝗼𝗻𝘁𝗶𝗻𝘂𝗲𝗱 𝘁𝗼 𝗲𝘅𝗽𝗹𝗮𝗶𝗻.

"𝗛𝗼𝘄 𝗱𝗼𝗲𝘀 𝘁𝗵𝗮𝘁 𝘄𝗼𝗿𝗸?" 𝗖𝗮𝗿𝗼𝗹𝗶𝗻𝗲 𝘁𝘂𝗿𝗻𝗲𝗱 𝘁𝗼 𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗸 𝗮𝘁 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗵𝗮𝗱𝗼𝘄 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗵 𝗮 𝗿𝗮𝗶𝘀𝗲𝗱 𝗲𝘆𝗲𝗯𝗿𝗼𝘄.

"𝗠𝘂𝗰𝗵 𝗹𝗶𝗸𝗲 𝗝𝗼𝘀𝗲𝘁𝘁𝗲 𝗮𝗻𝗱 𝗘𝗹𝗶𝘇𝗮𝗯𝗲𝘁𝗵, 𝗬𝗼𝘂 𝗱𝗶𝗱𝗻𝘁 𝗰𝗿𝗲𝗮𝘁𝗲 𝘁𝗵𝗲𝗺. 𝗢𝗻𝗹𝘆 𝗰𝗮𝗿𝗿𝗶𝗲𝗱 𝗮𝗻𝗱 𝗯𝗶𝗿𝘁𝗵𝗲𝗱 𝘁𝗵𝗲𝗺." 𝗧𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗵𝗮𝗱𝗼𝘄 𝗲𝘅𝗽𝗹𝗮𝗶𝗻𝗲𝗱 𝘁𝗼 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗯𝗹𝗼𝗻𝗱𝗲 𝗮𝘀 𝗲𝗮𝘀𝘆 𝗮𝘀 𝘀𝗵𝗲 𝗰𝗼𝘂𝗹𝗱 𝘀𝗼 𝘁𝗵𝗲𝘆 𝘄𝗼𝘂𝗹𝗱 𝘂𝗻𝗱𝗲𝗿𝘀𝘁𝗮𝗻𝗱.

"𝗦𝗼 𝘄𝗵𝗼 𝗰𝗮𝗿𝗿𝗶𝗲𝗱 𝗺𝘆 𝗰𝗵𝗶𝗹𝗱?" 𝗦𝘁𝗲𝗳𝗮𝗻 𝗯𝗲𝗴𝗮𝗻 𝘁𝗼 𝗾𝘂𝗲𝘀𝘁𝗶𝗼𝗻 𝗵𝗶𝗺𝘀𝗲𝗹𝗳. 𝗞𝗮𝘁𝗵𝗿𝗶𝗻𝗲 𝗻𝗼𝗱𝗱𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗮𝗹𝗼𝗻𝗴 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗵 𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝘄𝗼𝗿𝗱𝘀 𝗶𝗻𝘁𝗲𝗿𝗲𝘀𝘁𝗲𝗱 𝗶𝗻 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗿𝗲𝘀𝗽𝗼𝗻𝗰𝗲 𝗵𝗲𝗿𝘀𝗲𝗹𝗳.

"𝗪𝗲𝗹𝗹... 𝗔 𝗵𝘆𝗯𝗿𝗶𝗱 𝗻𝗮𝗺𝗲𝗱 𝗠𝗮𝗿𝗶𝗲 𝗕𝗹𝗮𝗰𝗸𝘄𝗲𝗹𝗹." 𝗧𝗵𝗲 𝘃𝗼𝗶𝗰𝗲 𝗰𝗼𝗻𝘁𝗶𝗻𝘂𝗲𝗱 𝗰𝗮𝘂𝘀𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗞𝗹𝗮𝘂𝘀 𝘁𝗼 𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗸 𝘁𝗼𝘄𝗮𝗿𝗱𝘀 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘄𝗮𝗹𝗹 𝘄𝗵𝗲𝗿𝗲 𝘀𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝘁𝗼𝗼𝗱.

"𝗦𝗼 𝘀𝗵𝗲𝘀 𝗮 𝗵𝘆𝗯𝗿𝗶𝗱?" 𝗧𝗵𝗲 𝗼𝗿𝗶𝗴𝗶𝗻𝗮𝗹 𝗾𝘂𝗲𝘀𝘁𝗶𝗼𝗻𝗲𝗱 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗵 𝗮 𝗿𝗮𝗶𝘀𝗲𝗱 𝗲𝘆𝗲𝗯𝗿𝗼𝘄 𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝗵𝗮𝗻𝗱𝘀 𝗰𝗿𝗼𝘀𝘀𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗶𝗻𝗳𝗿𝗼𝗻𝘁 𝗼𝗳 𝗵𝗶𝗺.

"𝗡𝗼. 𝗧𝗵𝗮𝗻𝗸𝘀 𝘁𝗼 𝗟𝗶𝗹𝗹𝘆 𝗦𝗮𝗹𝘃𝗮𝘁𝗼𝗿𝗲, 𝗦𝗼𝗽𝗵𝗶𝗲 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗰𝗵 𝘁𝗵𝗲𝘆 𝘁𝗿𝗮𝗻𝘀𝗳𝗲𝗿𝗿𝗲𝗱 𝗵𝗲𝗿, 𝗦𝗵𝗲 𝗶𝘀 𝗮𝗹𝘀𝗼 𝗽𝗮𝗿𝘁 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗰𝗵." 𝗩𝗼𝗶𝗰𝗲 𝘀𝗽𝗼𝗸𝗲 𝗮𝗹𝗮𝗿𝗺𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗺𝗮𝗻𝘆 𝗼𝗳 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗠𝗶𝗸𝗲𝗮𝗹𝘀𝗼𝗻𝘀 𝘀𝗰𝗮𝘁𝘁𝗲𝗿𝗲𝗱 𝗮𝗿𝗼𝘂𝗻𝗱 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗿𝗼𝗼𝗺.

"𝗕𝘂𝘁 𝗛𝗼𝗽𝗲 𝗶𝘀 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗼𝗿𝗶𝗴𝗶𝗻𝗮𝗹 𝘁𝗿𝗶𝗯𝗿𝗶𝗱?" 𝗛𝗮𝘆𝗹𝗲𝘆 𝗲𝘅𝗽𝗹𝗮𝗶𝗻𝗲𝗱 𝘀𝗵𝘂𝗳𝗳𝗹𝗶𝗴𝗻 𝗳𝗼𝗿𝘄𝗮𝗿𝗱 𝗶𝗻 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝘀𝗲𝗮𝘁 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗵𝗮𝗻𝗱𝘀 𝗵𝗼𝗹𝗱𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗮𝗿𝗺 𝗿𝗲𝘀𝘁𝘀 𝘁𝗶𝗴𝘁𝗵𝗹𝘆.

"𝗜𝘁 𝘄𝗶𝗹𝗹 𝗯𝗲 𝗲𝘅𝗽𝗹𝗮𝗶𝗻𝗲𝗱 𝗳𝘂𝗿𝘁𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗵𝗶𝗻 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗺𝗲𝗺𝗼𝗿𝗶𝗲𝘀. 𝗪𝗲 𝘀𝗵𝗮𝗹𝗹 𝗰𝗼𝗻𝘁𝗶𝗻𝘂𝗲 𝘄𝗮𝘁𝗰𝗵𝗶𝗻𝗴." 𝗧𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗵𝗮𝗱𝗼𝘄 𝘀𝘁𝗮𝘁𝗲𝗱 𝘀𝗵𝗮𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗵𝗲𝗮𝗱 𝗯𝗲𝗳𝗼𝗿𝗲 𝗹𝗲𝘁𝘁𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗵𝗲𝗿𝘀𝗲𝗹𝗳 𝗳𝗮𝗱𝗲 𝗮𝘄𝗮𝘆 𝗳𝗿𝗼𝗺 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗹𝗶𝗴𝗵𝘁 𝗼𝗳 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗰𝗿𝗲𝗲𝗻.

Lexi sat in the driver's seat of her father's old red 1963 Porsche 356B Karmann Coupe. Hope sat in the passenger seat with her phone to her ear, her face annoyed.

"Who's that?" Lexi commented as she looked towards the mirror beside her.

"Aunt Rebekah." Hope rolled her eyes, turning the phone on speaker and allowing Lexi to listen in.

𝗥𝗲𝗯𝗲𝗸𝗮𝗵 𝘁𝘂𝗿𝗻𝗲𝗱 𝘁𝗼 𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗸 𝘁𝗼𝘄𝗮𝗿𝗱𝘀 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗳𝗮𝗺𝗶𝗹𝘆 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗵 𝗮 𝘀𝗺𝗶𝗿𝗸 𝗱𝗲𝗰𝗼𝗿𝗮𝘁𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗹𝗶𝗽𝘀. "𝗔𝘁𝗹𝗲𝗮𝘀𝘁 𝗜 𝗰𝗮𝗿𝗲." 𝗦𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗵𝗿𝘂𝗴𝗴𝗲𝗱 𝘁𝘂𝗿𝗻𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗯𝗮𝗰𝗸 𝘁𝗼 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗰𝗮𝗺𝗲𝗿𝗮 𝗵𝗮𝗽𝗽𝗶𝗹𝘆. 𝗧𝗵𝗲 𝗠𝗶𝗸𝗲𝗮𝗹𝘀𝗼𝗻𝘀 𝘄𝗮𝘁𝗰𝗵𝗲𝗱 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗵 𝗮 𝗯𝗹𝗮𝗻𝗱 𝗲𝘅𝗽𝗿𝗲𝘀𝘀𝗶𝗼𝗻 𝗘𝗹𝗶𝗷𝗮𝗵 𝘀𝗵𝗮𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝗵𝗲𝗮𝗱 𝗮𝘁 𝘁𝗵𝗲𝗿𝗲 𝗯𝗲𝗵𝗮𝘃𝗶𝗼𝘂𝗿.

"Hope! Have you turned your emotions off?" Rebekah's familiar voice rang through the car. Lexi smirked leaning to place the phone on mute. Turning to Hope with a mischievous expression.

"Give me the phone," Lexi said holding out her hand. Hope raised her eyebrow, handing the phone to the girl. Lexi took the phone off mute.

"Hopes fine," Lexi stated down the phone. Rebekah's voice stopped entirely at the sound of the girl's voice.

"Who are you? Why do you have my niece?" Rebekah sneered down the phone. Hope smiled amusedly as she watched her old friend.

"That doesn't matter for now. Hope and I have some things to get to. Have a good day, Rebekah." Lexi smirked, ending the phone call. Hope reached to grab her phone again. However, Lexi threw it out the window, confusing the girl.

"Why?" Hope questioned, tilting her head to the side.

"You don't want your family to call, do you constantly," Lexi explained, making Hope nod.

"𝗥𝗶𝗴𝗵𝘁." 𝗥𝗲𝗯𝗲𝗸𝗮𝗵 𝗱𝗲𝗳𝗹𝗮𝘁𝗲𝗱. 𝗝𝗲𝗿𝗲𝗺𝘆, 𝗠𝗮𝘁𝘁 𝗮𝗻𝗱 𝗧𝘆𝗹𝗲𝗿 𝗮𝗹𝗹 𝗳𝗲𝗹𝗹 𝗶𝗻𝘁𝗼 𝗲𝗮𝗰𝗵 𝗼𝘁𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗮𝘀 𝘁𝗵𝗲𝘆 𝗺𝗼𝘃𝗲𝗱 𝗶𝗻𝘁𝗼 𝗮 𝗳𝗶𝘁 𝗼𝗳 𝗹𝗮𝘂𝗴𝗵𝘁𝗲𝗿. 𝗛𝗮𝗻𝗱𝘀 𝗰𝗹𝗮𝗽𝗽𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗮𝗻𝗱 𝘁𝗲𝗮𝗿𝘀 𝘀𝗵𝗲𝗱𝗱𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘂𝗻𝘁𝗶𝗹 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗰𝗮𝘂𝗴𝘁𝗵 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗲𝘆𝗲𝘀 𝗼𝗳 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗼𝗿𝗶𝗴𝗶𝗻𝗮𝗹𝘀 𝗴𝗹𝗮𝗿𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗼𝘄𝗮𝗿𝗱𝘀 𝘁𝗵𝗲𝗺.

The car ride continued—There was a small catch-up session with the girls. Well, Hope mainly talked to herself.

"We're stopping at the Gilbert house," Lexi tells Hope as she turns down a different road where rows and rows of family homes sit. Parking outside a certain one.

"Why?" Hope asked, confused. She turned to Hope with a smirk.

"Don't you worry? Just grab me a healthy human from the grille." Lexi nodded as she moved to climb out of the car. I hope to do the same

"Take your time. This might be a while!" The hollow tribrid smiled, climbing out of the car and making her way toward the house. She watched as Hope walked away before running at her inhuman speed. Lexi walked up the steps of the house, knocking slightly on the door, knocking lightly, trying to act like a scared teenager. The door opened, showing a girl, Elena Gilbert. She allowed a tear to roll down her cheek as Lexi looked at the woman.

"I'm sorry. My friends left me here, and my phones were dead. Do you have a phone I could borrow?" Lexi said, whimpering, knowing it would convince her.

"Let me just grab my phone. Stay right here, okay." She smiled, walking back into the house. Wiping the fake tear from her cheek, a smirk replaced the frown. The doppelgänger returns, holding her arm just enough for Lexi to grab. She wrapped her hand around Elena's wrist and pulled her closer to Lexi. The tribrid allows a small amount of Hollow magic to surface. She whispers a minor spell and puts Elena to sleep. She fell into Lexi's arms as she retracted the hollow inside its cage. She was picking up the girl and walking into the house. Lexi dropped her on the sofa. I did not care how she was placed. Her eyes scanned the house as she began the waiting game. A bottle of bourbon is sitting on the counter. Shrugging, she grabbed a glass and pouredng herself a drink as the door opened.

"𝗦𝗵𝗲 𝗸𝗶𝗹𝗹𝗲𝗱 𝗺𝗲!" 𝗘𝗹𝗲𝗻𝗮 𝘀𝗰𝗿𝗲𝗮𝗺𝗺𝗲𝗱 𝗷𝘂𝗺𝗽𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗳𝗿𝗼𝗺 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝘀𝗲𝗮𝘁.

"𝗦𝗵𝗲 𝗱𝗶𝗱𝗻𝘁 𝗸𝗶𝗹𝗹 𝘆𝗼𝘂. 𝗬𝗼𝘂 𝗮𝗿𝗲 𝘀𝗮𝗱𝗹𝘆... 𝗦𝘁𝗶𝗹𝗹 𝗮𝗹𝗶𝘃𝗲." 𝗧𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗵𝗮𝗱𝗼𝘄 𝗲𝘅𝗽𝗹𝗮𝗶𝗻𝗲𝗱 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗵 𝗮 𝗱𝗶𝘀𝗶𝗽𝗼𝗶𝗻𝘁𝗲𝗱 𝘀𝗶𝗴𝗵 𝗮𝘀 𝘀𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗵𝗼𝗰𝗸 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗵𝗲𝗮𝗱.

"𝗡𝗼! 𝗜𝗺 𝗰𝗹𝗲𝗮𝗿𝗹𝘆 𝗱𝗲𝗮𝗱." 𝗘𝗹𝗲𝗻𝗮 𝗾𝘂𝗶𝗰𝗸𝗹𝘆 𝘁𝘂𝗿𝗻𝗲𝗱 𝘁𝗼 𝗴𝗹𝗮𝗿𝗲 𝗮𝘁 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗵𝗮𝗱𝗼𝘄. 𝗗𝗮𝗺𝗼𝗻 𝘀𝗮𝘁 𝗯𝗲𝘀𝗶𝗱𝗲 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗿𝗼𝗹𝗹𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝗲𝘆𝗲𝘀. 𝗧𝗵𝗲 𝘃𝗮𝗺𝗽𝗶𝗿𝗲 𝘀𝗹𝗼𝘄𝗹𝘆 𝗹𝗲𝗮𝗻𝗲𝗱 𝗳𝗼𝗿𝘄𝗮𝗿𝗱 𝘁𝗼 𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗸 𝗽𝗮𝘀𝘁 𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝗴𝗶𝗿𝗹𝗳𝗿𝗶𝗲𝗻𝗱 𝘁𝗼 𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝗯𝗼𝗿𝘁𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝘀𝗶𝗹𝗲𝗻𝘁𝗹𝘆 𝗯𝗲𝗴𝗴𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗳𝗼𝗿 𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝗵𝗲𝗹𝗽. 𝗜𝗻 𝘄𝗵𝗶𝗰𝗵 𝗦𝘁𝗲𝗳𝗮𝗻 𝗿𝗲𝘁𝘂𝗿𝗻𝗲𝗱 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗵 𝗮 𝘀𝗵𝗿𝘂𝗴 𝗮𝗻𝗱 𝗮 𝘀𝗺𝗮𝗹𝗹 𝘀𝗺𝗶𝗹𝗲.

"𝗜 𝗱𝗼𝗻𝘁 𝗴𝗲𝘁 𝗵𝗼𝘄 𝘆𝗼𝘂 𝗵𝗮𝗻𝗱𝗹𝗲 𝗵𝗲𝗿." 𝗧𝘆𝗹𝗲𝗿 𝗰𝗼𝗺𝗺𝗲𝗻𝘁𝗲𝗱 𝗺𝗼𝘃𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗼 𝗴𝗲𝘁 𝗰𝗼𝗺𝗳𝗼𝗿𝘁𝗮𝗯𝗹𝗲 𝗶𝗻 𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝘀𝗲𝗮𝘁 𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗼𝘄𝗮𝗿𝗱𝘀 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗿𝗮𝘃𝗲𝗻 𝗵𝗮𝗶𝗿𝗲𝗱 𝗺𝗮𝗻.

"𝗦𝗵𝗲'𝘀 𝗯𝗲𝗲𝗻 𝗴𝗲𝘁𝘁𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗺𝗼𝗿𝗲 𝗮𝗻𝗻𝗼𝘆𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗻𝗼𝘄 𝗶𝗺 𝗵𝘂𝗺𝗮𝗻." 𝗗𝗮𝗺𝗼𝗻 𝗿𝗲𝗽𝗹𝗶𝗲𝗱 𝗵𝗼𝗻𝗲𝘀𝘁𝗹𝘆 𝗰𝗮𝘂𝘀𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗘𝗹𝗲𝗻𝗮 𝘁𝗼 𝘁𝘂𝗿𝗻 𝘁𝗼 𝗵𝗶𝗺 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗵 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗺𝗼𝘂𝘁𝗵 𝗱𝗿𝗼𝗽𝗽𝗲𝗱 𝗶𝗻 𝘀𝗵𝗼𝗰𝗸.

"𝗡𝗼𝘄. 𝗜𝗳 𝘆𝗼𝘂𝗿 𝗮𝗹𝗹 𝗱𝗼𝗻𝗲 𝘄𝗲 𝗰𝗮𝗻 𝗰𝗼𝗻𝘁𝗶𝗻𝘂𝗲." 𝗧𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗵𝗮𝗱𝗼𝘄 𝗰𝘂𝘁 𝗶𝗻𝘁𝗼 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘁𝗮𝗹𝗸. 𝗕𝗲𝗳𝗼𝗿𝗲 𝗼𝗻𝗰𝗲 𝗮𝗴𝗮𝗶𝗻 𝗳𝗮𝗱𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗮𝘄𝗮𝘆.

"Elena! I'm home." A sad voice filled the home. Lexi sighed at his emotion-filled voice, knowing he was missing who he was. She could hear his footsteps walk towards the living room, yet he stopped as he saw the body of Elena asleep on the sofa.

"Don't worry. She's not dead. She will wake," Lexi says, walking into the room, drinking one glass and holding out another for him to take. Damon looked towards her, unsure. However, he still reached to grab the glass Lexi was offering. His eyes scanned her to try to see a threat.

"Sleeping Beauty spell. I remember from Dad's diaries Kai Parker done this to her before." She explained that she was finishing the last of her drinks.

"Who is she connected to then?" Damon questioned as he lifted the glass to smell from it.

"You." Lexi shrugged like it was nothing. I was watching as Damon's eyes stared into hers.

"𝗦𝗼 𝗶𝗺 𝗻𝗼𝘁 𝗱𝗲𝗮𝗱?" 𝗘𝗹𝗲𝗻𝗮 𝗺𝘂𝗺𝗯𝗹𝗲𝗱 𝘀𝗵𝗿𝗶𝗻𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗱𝗼𝘄𝗻 𝗶𝗻 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝘀𝗲𝗮𝘁 𝘄𝗵𝗶𝗹𝘀𝘁 𝗹𝗲𝘁𝘁𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗼𝘂𝘁 𝗮 𝘀𝗶𝗴𝗵 𝗼𝗳 𝗿𝗲𝗹𝗶𝗲𝗳.

"𝗬𝗼𝘂 𝘄𝗮𝘀 𝘁𝗼𝗹𝗱 𝘁𝗵𝗮𝘁." 𝗝𝗲𝗿𝗲𝗺𝘆 𝗿𝗼𝗹𝗹𝗲𝗱 𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝗲𝘆𝗲𝘀 𝘀𝗵𝗮𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝗵𝗲𝗮𝗱.

"𝗠𝗼𝗿𝗲 𝗶𝗺𝗽𝗼𝗿𝗮𝗻𝘁𝗹𝘆 𝗪𝗵𝗮𝘁 𝗱𝗼𝗲𝘀 𝘀𝗵𝗲 𝘄𝗮𝗻𝘁 𝗳𝗿𝗼𝗺 𝗗𝗮𝗺𝗼𝗻?" 𝗕𝗼𝗻𝗻𝗶𝗲 𝗾𝘂𝗲𝘀𝘁𝗶𝗼𝗻𝗲𝗱 𝗹𝗲𝗮𝗻𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗳𝗼𝗿𝘄𝗮𝗿𝗱 𝗶𝗻 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝘀𝗲𝗮𝘁.

"𝗠𝗮𝘆𝗯𝗲 𝘁𝗼 𝗸𝗶𝗹𝗹 𝗵𝗶𝗺 𝗳𝗼𝗿 𝗹𝗲𝘁𝘁𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗽𝗮𝗿𝗲𝗻𝘁𝘀 𝗱𝗶𝗲." 𝗗𝗮𝘃𝗶𝗻𝗮 𝘀𝗵𝗿𝘂𝗴𝗴𝗲𝗱 𝗮𝘀 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗰𝗼𝗼𝗯𝘆 𝗴𝗮𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝘂𝗿𝗻𝗲𝗱 𝘁𝗼 𝗴𝗹𝗮𝗿𝗲 𝘁𝗼𝘄𝗮𝗿𝗱𝘀 𝗵𝗲𝗿.

"I've been watching over you for a while. You don't seem to be like how my father describes you," Lexi commented, walking towards him.

"Well, I mean, you are human now. You don't seem to enjoy it." Lexi rolled her eyes as Damon's eyes dropped to his drink.

"Do you miss it?" She asked, walking around the sofa and towards him. "The speed. The compulsion. The fun." The tribrid listed knowing he understands.

"Yeah. I do." He said slowly as he slowly took a drink from the glass.

"So why do change... for her?" Lexi asks again, looking into his blue eyes. He stares right back at mine.

"Elena wanted me to. And I love her." He said drinking the last of the drink.

"Well, you're fortunate. I'm here to give it back to you." Lexi smirked moving to place her empty glass down and taking Damon's from him.

"You can't change back once you've taken the cure." Damon shook his head, watching as she walked around him.

"Well, that's unless you are extremely powerful like me." Lexi shrugged as she faced Damon one last time. Damon watched her carefully, confused at the power she said she held.

"I hold the power which caused the death of Klaus Mikealson," Lexi smirked as Damon's face dropped to fear.

"So I can overpower the cure," Lexi smirked, stepping forward. She lifted her arms, grabbing hold of Damon's head, twisting until she heard a snap. She moved back, watching as his body dropped to the floor.

"Never trust a drink a vampire gives you, Damon. I thought you would have learnt that by now." Lexi shook her head as Hope strolled through the door. Hope's eyes flickered towards Damon's body, just nodding, not wanting to question anything. A man stood perfectly still beside her, staring at Lexi with fear.

"𝗪𝗲𝗹𝗹 𝗜 𝗴𝘂𝗲𝘀𝘀 𝘄𝗲 𝗳𝗼𝘂𝗻𝗱 𝗼𝘂𝘁 𝘄𝗵𝗮𝘁 𝘀𝗵𝗲 𝘄𝗮𝗻𝘁𝗲𝗱." 𝗕𝗼𝗻𝗻𝗶𝗲 𝘀𝗶𝗴𝗵𝗲𝗱 𝗺𝗼𝘃𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗼 𝘀𝗶𝘁 𝗯𝗮𝗰𝗸 𝗶𝗻 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝘀𝗲𝗮𝘁. 𝗗𝗮𝗺𝗼𝗻 𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗸𝗲𝗱 𝗮𝘁 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗰𝗿𝗲𝗲𝗻 𝗶𝗻 𝘀𝗵𝗼𝗰𝗸 𝗮𝘀 𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝗵𝗮𝗻𝗱𝘀 𝗽𝗹𝗮𝘆𝗲𝗱 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗵 𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝗼𝗹𝗱 𝗗𝗮𝘆𝗹𝗶𝗴𝗵𝘁 𝗿𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗼𝗻 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗳𝗶𝗻𝗴𝗲𝗿.

"𝗦𝗵𝗲 𝗸𝗶𝗹𝗹𝗲𝗱 𝘆𝗼𝘂! 𝗛𝗼𝘄 𝗮𝗿𝗲 𝘆𝗼𝘂 𝗻𝗼𝘁 𝗮𝗻𝗴𝗿𝘆 𝗮𝘁 𝘁𝗵𝗶𝘀?" 𝗘𝗹𝗲𝗻𝗮 𝘁𝘂𝗿𝗻𝗲𝗱 𝘁𝗼 𝗗𝗮𝗺𝗼𝗻 𝗶𝗻 𝘀𝗵𝗼𝗰𝗸. 𝗛𝗲𝗿 𝗵𝗮𝗻𝗱𝘀 𝗰𝗹𝘂𝘁𝗰𝗵𝗲𝗱 𝗶𝗻𝘁𝗼 𝗳𝗶𝘀𝘁𝘀.

"𝗜 𝘄𝗮𝘀 𝗱𝗲𝗽𝗿𝗲𝘀𝘀𝗲𝗱 𝗮𝘀 𝗮 𝗵𝘂𝗺𝗮𝗻 𝗘𝗹𝗲𝗻𝗮. 𝗔𝘁𝗹𝗲𝗮𝘀𝘁 𝗻𝗼𝘄 𝗶𝗹𝗹 𝗯𝗲 𝗵𝗮𝗽𝗽𝘆." 𝗗𝗮𝗺𝗼𝗻 𝘀𝗵𝗿𝘂𝗴𝗴𝗲𝗱 𝗮𝘀 𝗮 𝘀𝗺𝗿𝗶𝗸 𝗹𝗮𝗻𝗱𝗲𝗱 𝗼𝗻 𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝗹𝗶𝗽𝘀.

"𝗜 𝗰𝗮𝗻𝗻𝗼𝘁 𝗯𝗲𝗹𝗶𝘃𝗲 𝘁𝗵𝗶𝘀." 𝗘𝗹𝗲𝗻𝗮 𝗰𝗼𝗺𝗺𝗲𝗻𝘁𝗲𝗱 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗵 𝘁𝗲𝗮𝗿𝘀 𝗶𝗻 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗲𝘆𝗲𝘀.

"𝗢𝗵 𝗽𝗹𝗲𝗮𝘀𝗲 𝘄𝗲 𝗮𝗹𝗹 𝗸𝗻𝗲𝘄 𝗗𝗮𝗺𝗼𝗻 𝘄𝗼𝘂𝗹𝗱 𝘀𝘁𝗿𝘂𝗴𝗴𝗹𝗲 𝗶𝗳 𝗵𝗲 𝘁𝘂𝗿𝗻𝗲𝗱 𝗶𝗻𝘁𝗼 𝗮 𝗵𝘂𝗺𝗮𝗻." 𝗖𝗮𝗿𝗼𝗹𝗶𝗻𝗲 𝘀𝗵𝗼𝗰𝗸 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗵𝗲𝗮𝗱 𝘁𝘂𝗻𝗿𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗼 𝗘𝗹𝗲𝗻𝗮. 𝗧𝗵𝗲 𝗱𝗼𝗽𝗽𝗹𝗲𝗴𝗮𝗻𝗴𝗲𝗿 𝗷𝘂𝘀𝘁 𝗰𝗼𝗻𝘁𝗶𝘂𝗲𝗱 𝘁𝗼 𝗰𝗿𝘆 𝘄𝗵𝗶𝘀𝗹𝘁 𝗺𝗮𝘆 𝗶𝗻 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗿𝗼𝗼𝗺 𝘀𝗶𝗴𝗵.

"𝗜𝗺 𝗲𝗺𝗯𝗮𝗿𝗿𝗲𝘀𝘀𝗲𝗱 𝘁𝗼 𝗯𝗲 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗯𝗿𝗼𝘁𝗵𝗲𝗿." 𝗝𝗲𝗿𝗲𝗺𝘆 𝗺𝘂𝗺𝗯𝗹𝗲𝗱 𝗹𝗲𝗮𝗻𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗱𝗼𝘄𝗻 𝗶𝗻 𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝘀𝗲𝗮𝘁.

"Ah, perfect," Lexi smirked, stepping towards the frozen man. She stared into his eyes, her pupils dilating, and his doing the same.

"You will stay in this position. When this man wakes up, you explain how you are his blood bag," Lexi compelled. The man repeated her words back to her. Lexi nodded, turning to Hope, who was watching with a mischievous smile.

"Do you Want to bring some drama to the boarding school?" Hope asked, crossing her arms over her chest.

"You know what. I've been meaning to get what's mine and meeting my sister." Lexi smiled back. Hope turned on her heels, leaving the Gilbert house. Lexi followed behind her.

"𝗦𝗼 𝘀𝗵𝗲𝘀 𝗴𝗼𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗼 𝗰𝗵𝗮𝗻𝗴𝗲 𝗺𝗲 𝗮𝗻𝗱 𝘁𝗵𝗲𝗺 𝗷𝘂𝘀𝘁 𝗹𝗲𝗮𝘃𝗲 𝗺𝗲?" 𝗗𝗮𝗺𝗼𝗻 𝗾𝘂𝗲𝘀𝘁𝗶𝗼𝗻𝗲𝗱 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗵 𝗮 𝘀𝗺𝗮𝗹𝗹 𝗽𝗼𝘂𝘁 𝗼𝗻 𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝗹𝗶𝗽𝘀 𝗮𝗻𝗱 𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝗵𝗮𝗻𝗱𝘀 𝗼𝗽𝗲𝗻𝗲𝗱 𝗶𝗻𝗳𝗿𝗼𝗻𝘁 𝗼𝗳 𝗵𝗶𝗺.

"𝗔𝘁𝗹𝗲𝗮𝘀𝘁 𝘀𝗵𝗲 𝗴𝗮𝘃𝗲 𝘆𝗼𝘂 𝘀𝗼𝗺𝗲𝗼𝗻𝗲 𝘁𝗼 𝗱𝗿𝗶𝗻𝗸 𝗳𝗿𝗼𝗺." 𝗔𝗹𝗮𝗿𝗶𝗰 𝘀𝘁𝗮𝘁𝗲𝗱 𝗴𝗿𝗶𝗽𝗽𝗶𝗻 𝘁𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝗮𝗿𝗺𝘀 𝗼𝗳 𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝗰𝗵𝗮𝗶𝗿 𝗶𝗻 𝘄𝗼𝗿𝗿𝘆.

"𝗜𝗺 𝘄𝗼𝗿𝗿𝗶𝗲𝗱 𝗳𝗼𝗿 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗯𝗼𝗮𝗿𝗱𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘀𝗰𝗵𝗼𝗼𝗹." 𝗧𝗵𝗲 𝘁𝗲𝗮𝗰𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗮𝗱𝗱𝗲𝗱 𝘀𝗵𝗮𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝗵𝗲𝗮𝗱 𝗮𝘀 𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗽𝗼𝗸𝗲.

"𝗜𝗺 𝘄𝗼𝗿𝗿𝗶𝗲𝗱 𝗳𝗼𝗿 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘁𝘄𝗶𝗻𝘀!" 𝗖𝗮𝗿𝗼𝗹𝗶𝗻𝗲 𝗾𝘂𝗲𝘀𝘁𝗶𝗼𝗻𝗲𝗱 𝘀𝗹𝗼𝘄𝗹𝘆 𝘁𝘂𝗿𝗻𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗼 𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗸 𝗮𝘁 𝗔𝗹𝗮𝗿𝗶𝗰 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗵 𝗮 𝗴𝗹𝗮𝗿𝗲 𝗼𝗻 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗳𝗮𝗰𝗲. "𝗦𝗼 𝗮𝗺 𝗜." 𝗔𝗹𝗮𝗿𝗶𝗰 𝗮𝗱𝗱𝗲𝗱 𝗮𝘁 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗯𝗹𝗼𝗻𝗱𝗲𝘀 𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗸. 𝗖𝗮𝗿𝗼𝗹𝗶𝗻𝗲 𝗷𝘂𝘀𝘁 𝘀𝗵𝗼𝗰𝗸 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗵𝗲𝗮𝗱 𝗮𝘀 𝘀𝗵𝗲 𝗹𝗲𝗮𝗻𝗲𝗱 𝗯𝗮𝗰𝗸 𝗶𝗻𝘁𝗼 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝘀𝗲𝗮𝘁 𝗿𝗲𝗮𝗱𝘆 𝘁𝗼 𝗰𝗼𝗻𝘁𝗶𝗻𝘂𝗲 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗵 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝘁𝗼𝗿𝘆.

Chapter Text

Lexi sat leaning against the Salvatore boarding school's community kitchen counter. Trays upon trays filled with snaking food and drinks of various types were leaving through the doors one by one. The Tribrid's hazel eyes watched a small flute of champagne, which she grabbed from a tray that had already been seen out. Her head spun as her hands twirled a small knife in her left hand.

𝗖𝗮𝗿𝗼𝗹𝗶𝗻𝗲 𝗹𝗲𝘁 𝗼𝘂𝘁 𝗮 𝘀𝗵𝗮𝗰𝗸𝘆 𝗯𝗿𝗲𝗮𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗮𝘀 𝘀𝗵𝗲 𝘄𝗮𝘁𝗰𝗵𝗲𝗱 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗵𝘂𝘀𝗯𝗮𝗻𝗱𝘀 𝗱𝗮𝗶𝗴𝗵𝘁𝗲𝗿. 𝗛𝗲𝗿 𝗵𝗮𝗻𝗱𝘀 𝗰𝗹𝘂𝘁𝗰𝗵𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗶𝗱𝗲 𝗼𝗳 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗰𝗵𝗮𝗶𝗿. 

"𝗪𝗵𝗮𝘁 𝗶𝘀 𝘀𝗵𝗲 𝗽𝗹𝗮𝗻𝗻𝗶𝗻𝗴?" 𝗖𝗮𝗿𝗼𝗹𝗶𝗻𝗲 𝗾𝘂𝗲𝘀𝘁𝗶𝗼𝗻𝗲𝗱 𝗶𝗻 𝗮 𝘄𝗵𝗶𝘀𝗽𝗲𝗿. 

"𝗜 𝗮𝗺 𝗻𝗼𝘁 𝘁𝗼 𝘀𝘂𝗿𝗲 𝗯𝘂𝘁 𝗜 𝗱𝗼𝗻𝘁 𝗽𝗮𝗿𝘁𝗶𝗰𝘂𝗹𝗮𝗿𝗹𝘆 𝗹𝗶𝗸𝗲 𝗶𝘁." 𝗥𝗲𝗯𝗲𝗸𝗮𝗵 𝘀𝗵𝗼𝗼𝗸 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗵𝗲𝗮𝗱 𝗲𝗮𝗿𝗻𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗮 𝘀𝗺𝗮𝗹𝗹 𝗴𝗹𝗮𝗿𝗲 𝗳𝗿𝗼𝗺 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗯𝗿𝗼𝘁𝗵𝗲𝗿𝘀 𝗳𝗼𝗿 𝘀𝗽𝗲𝗮𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴. 

"𝗗𝗼𝗻𝘁 𝗴𝗹𝗮𝗿𝗲 𝗮𝘁 𝗺𝗲. 𝗙𝗼𝗿 𝗮𝗹𝗹 𝘄𝗲 𝗸𝗻𝗼𝘄 𝘀𝗵𝗲 𝗰𝗼𝘂𝗹𝗱 𝗯𝗲 𝗱𝗼𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘀𝗼𝗺𝗲𝘁𝗵𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗼𝘄𝗮𝗿𝗱𝘀 𝗛𝗼𝗽𝗲." 𝗦𝗵𝗲 𝗰𝗼𝗻𝘁𝗶𝗻𝘂𝗲𝗱 𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗮𝘁 𝗲𝗮𝗰𝗵 𝗼𝗻𝗲 𝗼𝗳 𝘁𝗵𝗲𝗺 𝗯𝗲𝗳𝗼𝗿𝗲 𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗯𝗮𝗰𝗸 𝘁𝗼𝘄𝗮𝗿𝗱𝘀 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗰𝗿𝗲𝗲𝗻.

Lexi raised both her hands to hover over the glass as she took the knife she held and placed the sharpened edge by her skin. She slowly dragged the blade down, creating a small pool of blood on her palm. As she moved to put the knife back against the counter, she twisted her hands so tiny droplets of her blood dripped into the alcoholic liquid. A smirk gained on her lips as she watched the golden colour slowly become dyed blood red.
"Great, there you are! I've been looking all over for you," Caroline said, walking into the kitchen with a clipboard in hand and dressed in her fancy outfit.
"Here I am. May I say you are looking divine," Lexi smirked as she turned to face the blonde, watching a smile grow on her painted-red lips at her compliment.

"𝗦𝗵𝗲 𝗱𝗼𝗲𝘀 𝗸𝗻𝗼𝘄 𝗯𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗱 𝗱𝗼𝗲𝘀𝗻𝘁 𝗮𝗳𝗳𝗲𝗰𝘁 𝗩𝗮𝗺𝗽𝗶𝗿𝗲 𝗿𝗶𝗴𝗵𝘁?" 𝗘𝗹𝗲𝗻𝗮 𝗾𝘂𝗲𝘀𝘁𝗶𝗼𝗻𝗲𝗱 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗵 𝗮 𝗰𝗼𝗻𝗳𝘂𝘀𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗸. 𝗕𝗼𝗻𝗻𝗶𝗲 𝘀𝗹𝗼𝘄𝗹𝘆 𝘁𝘂𝗿𝗻𝗲𝗱 𝘁𝗼 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗯𝗲𝘀𝘁 𝗳𝗿𝗶𝗲𝗻𝗱 𝘀𝗵𝗼𝗰𝗸𝗲𝗱 𝘀𝗵𝗮𝗸𝗶𝗴𝗻 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗵𝗲𝗮𝗱. 

"𝗘𝗹𝗲𝗻𝗮, 𝗜 𝗱𝗼𝗻𝘁 𝘁𝗵𝗶𝗻𝗸 𝘀𝗵𝗲𝘀 𝘁𝗵𝗮𝘁 𝘀𝘁𝘂𝗽𝗶𝗱." 𝗕𝗼𝗻𝗻𝗶𝗲 𝗰𝗼𝗺𝗺𝗲𝗻𝘁𝗲𝗱 𝘀𝗵𝗮𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗵𝗲𝗮𝗱 𝗮𝘀 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗳𝗶𝗻𝗴𝗲𝗿𝘀 𝘁𝗮𝗽𝗽𝗲𝗱 𝗼𝗻 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗮𝗿𝗺 𝗼𝗳 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗰𝗵𝗮𝗶𝗿. 

"𝗡𝗼𝘁 𝗮𝘀 𝘀𝘁𝘂𝗽𝗶𝗱 𝗮𝘀 𝘆𝗼𝘂 𝗮𝗻𝘆𝘄𝗮𝘆𝘀." 𝗞𝗮𝘁𝗵𝗿𝗶𝗻𝗲 𝗮𝗱𝗱𝗲𝗱 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗵 𝗮 𝘀𝗺𝗶𝗿𝗸 𝗮𝘀 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗰𝗵 𝗿𝗶𝗹𝗹𝗲𝗱 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗲𝘆𝗲𝘀 𝗮𝗻𝗱 𝗱𝗶𝗱𝗻𝘁 𝗿𝗲𝘀𝗽𝗼𝗻𝗱 𝗯𝗮𝗰𝗸. 𝗘𝗹𝗲𝗻𝗮 𝗼𝗻 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗼𝘁𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗵𝗮𝗻𝗱 𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗸𝗲𝗱 𝘁𝗼𝘄𝗮𝗿𝗱𝘀 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗮𝗻𝗻𝗼𝘆𝗲𝗱. 

"𝗪𝗲𝗹𝗹, 𝘄𝗵𝗼 𝗶𝘀 𝗶𝘁 𝗴𝗼𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗼 𝘁𝗵𝗲𝗻?" 𝗧𝘆𝗹𝗲𝗿 𝗾𝘂𝗲𝘀𝘁𝗶𝗼𝗻𝗲𝗱 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗵 𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝗮𝗿𝗺𝘀 𝗰𝗿𝗼𝘀𝘀𝗲𝗱 𝗼𝘃𝗲𝗿 𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝗰𝗵𝗲𝘀𝘁. 

"𝗪𝗲𝗹𝗹 𝗳𝗿𝗼𝗺 𝘄𝗵𝗮𝘁 𝗜𝘃𝗲 𝗹𝗲𝗮𝗿𝗻𝘁 𝗮𝗯𝗼𝘂𝘁 𝗺𝗼𝘃𝗶𝗲𝘀 𝘀𝗼 𝗳𝗮𝗿. 𝗜𝘀 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗾𝘂𝗲𝘀𝘁𝗶𝗼𝗻𝘀 𝘄𝗲 𝗮𝘀𝗸 𝘄𝗶𝗹𝗹 𝗯𝗲 𝗺𝗼𝘀𝘁 𝗹𝗶𝗸𝗲𝗹𝘆 𝗯𝗲𝗰𝗼𝗺𝗲 𝗮𝗻𝘀𝘄𝗲𝗿𝗲𝗱 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗵 𝘄𝗮𝘁𝗰𝗵𝗶𝗻𝗴." 𝗛𝗲𝗻𝗿𝗶𝗸 𝘀𝗶𝗴𝗵𝗲𝗱 𝘀𝗵𝗮𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝗵𝗲𝗮𝗱 𝗮𝘁 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗰𝗼𝗻𝘀𝘁𝗮𝗻𝘁 𝘃𝗼𝗶𝗰𝗲𝘀 𝗯𝗲𝗴𝗮𝗻 𝘁𝗼 𝗮𝗻𝗻𝗼𝘆 𝗵𝗶𝗺. 

"𝗧𝗵𝗲 𝘁𝗶𝗻𝘆 𝗠𝗶𝗸𝗲𝗮𝗹𝘀𝗼𝗻 𝗶𝘀 𝗿𝗶𝗴𝗵𝘁. 𝗜𝗳 𝗶 𝗮𝗺 𝗻𝗼𝘁 𝗵𝗲𝗿𝗲 𝘁𝗼 𝗮𝗻𝘀𝘄𝗲𝗿 𝘆𝗼𝘂𝗿 𝗾𝘂𝗲𝘀𝘁𝗶𝗼𝗻𝘀. 𝗧𝗵𝗲𝘆 𝘄𝗶𝗹𝗹 𝗯𝗲 𝗮𝗻𝘀𝘄𝗲𝗿𝗲𝗱 𝗶𝗳 𝘆𝗼𝘂 𝘄𝗮𝘁𝗰𝗵." 𝗧𝗵𝗲 𝘃𝗼𝗶𝗰𝗲 𝘀𝗽𝗼𝗸𝗲 𝘁𝗵𝗿𝗼𝘂𝗴𝗵 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗽𝗲𝗮𝗸𝗲𝗿𝘀 𝗯𝗲𝗳𝗼𝗿𝗲 𝗶𝘁 𝗮𝗹𝗹 𝘀𝘁𝗮𝗿𝘁𝗲𝗱 𝗽𝗹𝗮𝘆𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗮𝗴𝗮𝗶𝗻. 

"Well, Thank you. I just wanted to let you know that everything is started and going well. The children are loving it." Caroline explained as she flicked through some papers on her clipboard.
"That's all thanks to the best planner. Anyway, Caroline, would you mind completing a quick favour for me?" the brunette asked as she turned around to grab the special drink and showed it to Caroline, who looked confused.
"Im close to losing Hope if today's plan works. However, I wish to create a very odd connection with my sisters. Josie is a little rocky; however, Lizzie has become rather comfortable after dress shopping. Hand this to her for me." Lexi explained, handing Caroline the glass, who took it hesitantly.

"𝗢𝗵 𝗺𝘆! 𝗟𝗶𝘇𝘇𝗶𝗲 𝗰𝗮𝗻𝘁 𝘁𝘂𝗿𝗻! 𝗦𝗵𝗲𝘀 𝗶𝘀𝗻𝘁 𝗺𝗲𝗻𝘁𝗮𝗹𝗹𝘆 𝗼𝗿 𝗲𝗺𝗼𝘁𝗶𝗼𝗻𝗮𝗹𝗹𝘆 𝗽𝗿𝗲𝗽𝗮𝗶𝗿𝗲𝗱 𝗳𝗼𝗿 𝘁𝗵𝗮𝘁! 𝗪𝗵𝗼𝘀 𝗴𝗼𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗼 𝘁𝗲𝗮𝗰𝗵 𝗵𝗲𝗿!" 𝗖𝗮𝗿𝗶𝗹𝗶𝗻𝗲 𝗯𝗲𝗴𝗮𝗻 𝘁𝗼 𝗿𝗮𝗺𝗯𝗹𝗲 𝗮𝘀 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗱𝗮𝘂𝗴𝗵𝘁𝗲𝗿𝘀 𝗻𝗮𝗺𝗲 𝘀𝗹𝗶𝗽𝗽𝗲𝗱 𝗼𝘂𝘁 𝗼𝗳 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗦𝗮𝗹𝘃𝗮𝘁𝗼𝗿𝗲'𝘀 𝗺𝗼𝘂𝘁𝗵. 

"𝗪𝗲𝗹𝗹 𝗶𝗳 𝘀𝗵𝗲'𝘀 𝗮𝗻𝘆𝘁𝗵𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗹𝗶𝗸𝗲 𝘆𝗼𝘂 𝗕𝗮𝗿𝗯𝗶𝗲 𝘃𝗮𝗺𝗽. 𝗜𝗺 𝘀𝘂𝗿𝗲 𝘀𝗵𝗲 𝘄𝗶𝗹𝗹 𝗵𝗮𝗻𝗱𝗹𝗲 𝗶𝘁 𝗽𝗲𝗿𝗳𝗲𝗰𝘁𝗹𝘆 𝗳𝗶𝗻𝗲." 𝗗𝗮𝗺𝗼𝗻 𝘁𝗼𝗹𝗱 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗯𝗹𝗼𝗻𝗱𝗲 𝘃𝗮𝗺𝗽𝗶𝗿𝗲. 𝗦𝘂𝗽𝗿𝗶𝘀𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗺𝗮𝗻𝘆 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗵𝗶𝗻 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘁𝗵𝗲𝗮𝘁𝗿𝗲 𝗼𝗳 𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝗮𝗰𝘁𝗶𝗼𝗻𝘀. 

"𝗬𝗼𝘂 𝗱𝗼𝗻𝘁 𝗴𝗲𝘁 𝗶𝘁, 𝗗𝗮𝗺𝗼𝗻. 𝗟𝗶𝘇𝘇𝗶𝗲 𝗶𝘀𝗻𝘁 𝗺𝗲𝗻𝘁𝗮𝗹𝗹𝘆 𝗿𝗶𝗴𝗵𝘁. 𝗦𝗵𝗲𝘀 𝗮 𝗹𝗶𝘁𝘁𝗹𝗲 𝗰𝗿𝗮𝘇𝘆." 𝗔𝗹𝗮𝗿𝗶𝗰 𝗲𝘅𝗽𝗹𝗮𝗶𝗻𝗲𝗱 𝘁𝗼 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗿𝗮𝘃𝗲𝗻 𝗵𝗮𝗶𝗿𝗲𝗱 𝘃𝗮𝗺𝗽𝗶𝗿𝗲 𝘄𝗵𝗼 𝘁𝘂𝗿𝗻𝗲𝗱 𝗯𝗮𝗰𝗸 𝘁𝗼 𝗵𝗶𝗺 𝗰𝗼𝗻𝗳𝘂𝘀𝗲𝗱. 

"𝗬𝗼𝘂 𝗱𝗶𝗱 𝗻𝗼𝘁 𝗷𝘂𝘀𝘁 𝗰𝗮𝗹𝗹 𝗺𝘆 𝗱𝗮𝘂𝗴𝗵𝘁𝗲𝗿 𝗰𝗿𝗮𝘇𝘆!" 𝗖𝗮𝗿𝗼𝗹𝗶𝗻𝗲 𝘀𝗰𝗼𝗳𝗳𝗲𝗱 𝘀𝘁𝗮𝗻𝗱𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘂𝗽 𝗳𝗿𝗼𝗺 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗰𝗵𝗮𝗶𝗿 𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗮𝘁 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗼𝗹𝗱𝗲𝗿 𝗺𝗮𝗻. 

"𝗪𝗲𝗹𝗹, 𝗖𝗮𝗿𝗼𝗹𝗶𝗻𝗲 𝘀𝗵𝗲'𝘀 𝗼𝗻 𝗺𝗲𝗱𝗶𝗰𝗮𝘁𝗶𝗼𝗻 𝗮𝗻𝗱 𝘁𝗵𝗲𝗿𝗮𝗽𝘆 𝗳𝗼𝗿 𝗮 𝗿𝗲𝗮𝘀𝗼𝗻." 𝗔𝗹𝗮𝗿𝗶𝗰 𝗰𝗵𝘂𝗰𝗸𝗹𝗲𝗱 𝘀𝗵𝗮𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝗵𝗲𝗮𝗱 𝗯𝘂𝘁 𝘀𝘁𝗼𝗽𝗽𝗲𝗱 𝗮𝘁 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗴𝗹𝗮𝗿𝗲 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘃𝗮𝗺𝗽𝗶𝗿𝗲 𝘄𝗮𝘀 𝘀𝗲𝗻𝗱𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝘄𝗮𝘆. 

"𝗪𝗲 𝗮𝗹𝗹 𝗻𝗲𝗲𝗱 𝘁𝗵𝗲𝗿𝗮𝗽𝘆! 𝗛𝗼𝘄 𝗺𝗮𝗻𝘆 𝘄𝗶𝘃𝗲𝘀 𝗱𝗶𝗲𝗱 𝗯𝗲𝗰𝗮𝘂𝘀𝗲 𝗼𝗳 𝘆𝗼𝘂?" 𝗖𝗮𝗿𝗼𝗹𝗶𝗻𝗲 𝗿𝗮𝗶𝘀𝗲𝗱 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗲𝘆𝗲𝗯𝗿𝗼𝘄 𝗮𝘁 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘁𝗲𝗮𝗰𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝘄𝗵𝗼 𝘄𝗶𝗻𝗰𝗲𝗱 𝘀𝗹𝗶𝗴𝗵𝘁𝗹𝘆. 

"𝗢𝗵 𝘄𝗮𝗶𝘁! 𝗡𝗼𝗻𝗲! 𝗡𝗼𝗻𝗲 𝗼𝗳 𝘁𝗵𝗲𝗺 𝘀𝘂𝗿𝘃𝗶𝘃𝗲𝗱 𝘁𝗼 𝘁𝗵𝗮𝘁 𝗽𝗼𝗶𝗻𝘁! 𝗧𝗵𝗲𝘆 𝗮𝗹𝗹 𝗱𝗶𝗲𝗱 𝗯𝗲𝗳𝗼𝗿𝗲 𝘁𝗵𝗲𝗻!" 𝗖𝗮𝗿𝗼𝗹𝗶𝗻𝗲 𝗰𝗼𝗻𝘁𝗶𝗻𝘂𝗲𝗱 𝘁𝗼 𝘆𝗲𝗹𝗹. 𝗦𝘁𝗲𝗳𝗮𝗻 𝗾𝘂𝗶𝗰𝗸𝗹𝘆 𝘀𝘁𝗼𝗼𝗱 𝘁𝗼 𝗴𝗿𝗮𝘀𝗽 𝗖𝗮𝗿𝗼𝗹𝗶𝗻𝗲 𝗽𝘂𝗹𝗹𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗶𝗻𝘁𝗼 𝗮 𝗰𝗼𝗺𝗳𝗼𝗿𝘁𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗵𝘂𝗴 𝗮𝘀 𝘁𝗵𝗲𝘆 𝗯𝗼𝘁𝗵 𝗺𝗼𝘃𝗲𝗱 𝗶𝗻𝘁𝗼 𝗮 𝗱𝗶𝗳𝗳𝗲𝗿𝗲𝗻𝘁 𝘀𝗲𝗮𝘁. 

"𝗠𝗿 𝗦𝗮𝗹𝘁𝘇𝗺𝗮𝗻. 𝗛𝗮𝗻𝗱𝗹𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗲𝗺𝗼𝘁𝗶𝗼𝗻𝘀 𝗶𝘀𝗻𝘁 𝗲𝗮𝘀𝘆 𝗮𝘀 𝗮 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗰𝗵. 𝗬𝗼𝘂𝗿 𝘀𝗰𝗮𝗿𝗲𝗱 𝗼𝗳 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗽𝗼𝘄𝗲𝗿 𝘆𝗼𝘂 𝗵𝗼𝗹𝗱. 𝗦𝗵𝗲 𝗶𝘀 𝗺𝗲𝗻𝘁𝗮𝗹𝗹𝘆 𝗿𝗶𝗴𝗵𝘁. 𝗦𝗵𝗲 𝗷𝘂𝘀𝘁 𝘀𝘁𝗿𝘂𝗴𝗴𝗹𝗲𝗱 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗵 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗲𝗺𝗼𝘁𝗶𝗼𝗻𝘀 𝗮𝗻𝗱 𝗜 𝗰𝗮𝗻 𝘀𝗲𝗲 𝘄𝗵𝘆." 𝗕𝗼𝗻𝗻𝗶𝗲 𝗴𝗹𝗮𝗿𝗲𝗱 𝘁𝗼 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗺𝗮𝗻 𝘄𝗵𝗼 𝗱𝗲𝗳𝗹𝗮𝘁𝗲𝗱 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗵𝗶𝗻 𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝘀𝗲𝗮𝘁. 

"I would hand deliver it myself. However, With me having no humanity, my actions would be questioned, and I don't want to explain." Lexi continued to explain as she shook her head.
"Right, okay. I will go give it to my daughter." The blonde vampire chuckled slightly as she turned on her heels and rushed out of the kitchen.
Lexi turned out of the window, spotting the night sky as a smirk grew on her lips. She lifted her arms to straighten her blazer before leaving the kitchen herself.
"And now we wait for it to begin," she said, strutting out of the room and down to the ballroom.

- ◎ -

Lexi stood on the balcony, looking down at the dancing students. Her eyes looked towards the platinum-blonde Saltzman, who stood beside her sister and Hope with the empty glass in her hand. She watched as Josie and Lizzie patted down there dressed, showing them off.
Lizzie looked up from her sister toward Lexi, seeing the tribrid give her a nod, signaling to go. She turned towards Josie, who also saw the tribrid, before moving on to round up the others, leaving Hope confused.

"𝗜 𝘄𝗼𝗻𝗱𝗲𝗿 𝘄𝗵𝗮𝘁 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗽𝗹𝗮𝗻 𝗶𝘀?" 𝗠𝗮𝘁𝘁 𝗮𝘀𝗸𝗲𝗱 𝘀𝗶𝘁𝘁𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗯𝗲𝘀𝗶𝗱𝗲 𝗝𝗲𝗿𝗲𝗺𝘆 𝗻𝗼𝗱𝗱𝗲𝗱. 

"𝗠𝗮𝘆𝗯𝗲 𝘀𝗼𝗺𝗲𝘁𝗵𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗼 𝗱𝗼 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗵 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘁𝗶𝗻𝘆 𝗠𝗶𝗸𝗲𝗮𝗹𝘀𝗼𝗻." 𝗗𝗮𝗺𝗼𝗻 𝗿𝗲𝘀𝗽𝗼𝗻𝗱𝗲𝗱 𝗿𝗼𝗹𝗹𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝗲𝘆𝗲𝘀 𝗮𝘁 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗗𝗼𝗻𝗼𝘃𝗮𝗻 𝗺𝗮𝗻. 

"𝗢𝗵 𝗱𝗲𝗮𝗿 𝗹𝗼𝗿𝗱." 𝗞𝗹𝗮𝘂𝘀 𝘄𝗵𝗶𝘀𝗽𝗲𝗿𝗲𝗱 𝘀𝗵𝗮𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝗵𝗲𝗮𝗱 𝗮𝗻𝗱 𝘄𝗮𝘁𝗰𝗵𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗰𝗿𝗲𝗲𝗻.

The ballroom began to fall empty, leaving Hope and the super squad. Hope turned around slowly to spot her old friends surrounding her. Lexi stood atop the staircase, leaning against the fence and observing.
    "Well, hello. What can I do for you?" Hope smirked as she crossed her arm over her chest.
    "Well, Hope, we're trying to get your humanity back on," Josie commented, stepping forward and making Hope laugh.
    "I'd love to see you try." The Mikealson girl commented, stepping towards the siphoner.
Raphael watched the situation before standing behind the Tribrid to grab her attention.
     "Don't bother using magic. With some help from someone, we were able to find a spell to block your magic." Rapheal explained, making Hope turn to him confused.

"𝗪𝗲𝗹𝗹 𝘁𝗵𝗲𝗻. 𝗜𝘁 𝘀𝗲𝗲𝗺𝘀 𝗗𝗮𝗺𝗼𝗻 𝘄𝗮𝘀 𝗿𝗶𝗴𝗵𝘁." 𝗝𝗲𝗿𝗲𝗺𝘆 𝘀𝗶𝗴𝗵𝗲𝗱 𝘀𝗵𝗮𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝗵𝗲𝗮𝗱. 

"𝗜𝘁𝘀 𝗴𝗼𝗼𝗱 𝘁𝗼 𝘀𝗲𝗲 𝗛𝗼𝗽𝗲'𝘀 𝗳𝗿𝗶𝗲𝗻𝗱𝘀 𝘁𝘂𝗿𝗻 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗵𝘂𝗺𝗮𝗻𝗶𝘁𝘆 𝗯𝗮𝗰𝗸 𝗼𝗻." 𝗛𝗮𝘆𝗹𝗲𝘆 𝘀𝗺𝗶𝗹𝗲𝗱 𝘄𝗮𝘁𝗰𝗵 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗰𝗿𝗲𝗲𝗻. 

"𝗟𝗼𝘆𝗮𝗹𝘁𝘆 𝗶𝘀 𝗶𝗺𝗽𝗼𝗿𝘁𝗮𝗻𝘁. 𝗜𝘁 𝘀𝗲𝗲𝗺𝘀 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗴𝗿𝗼𝘂𝗽 𝗵𝗼𝗹𝗱 𝗮𝗹𝗼𝘁 𝗼𝗳 𝗶𝘁." 𝗘𝗹𝗶𝗷𝗮𝗵 𝗮𝗱𝗱𝗲𝗱 𝗺𝗼𝘃𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗼 𝗽𝗹𝗮𝗰𝗲 𝗮 𝗵𝗮𝗻𝗱 𝗼𝗻 𝗛𝗮𝘆𝗹𝗲𝘆'𝘀 𝘀𝗵𝗼𝘂𝗹𝗱𝗲𝗿. 

    "Who would help you?" Hope scoffed, shaking her head.
Raphael looked towards Lexi, seeing her watching the occasion, giving a wink to them all before descending the stairs.
    "Lexi did it? She knew my humanity wouldn't last." Hope stepped back in realization, slowly becoming distracted by thought.
As Hope was distracted, Josie lifted her hands to place them on her temple. She was whispering a spell as pain shot through Hope. She let out a small scream as she slowly collapsed to the ground. Her hands move to grab her temples as flashes within her mind.
Lexi slowly walked towards the circle with a smirk on her lips as she watched the humanity slowly suck back into the tribrid.

𝗞𝗹𝗮𝘂𝘀 𝘄𝗮𝘁𝗰𝗵𝗲𝗱 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗰𝗿𝗲𝗲𝗻 𝗶𝗻 𝘀𝗶𝗹𝗮𝗻𝗰𝗲 𝗹𝗶𝘀𝘁𝗲𝗻𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗼 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗼𝘂𝗻𝗱 𝗼 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗴𝗶𝗿𝗹𝘀 𝘀𝗰𝗿𝗲𝗮𝗺𝘀 𝘄𝗵𝗶𝗰𝗵 𝘄𝗲𝗿𝗲 𝘀𝗹𝗼𝘄𝗹𝘆 𝗯𝗿𝗲𝗮𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝗵𝗲𝗮𝗿𝘁. 𝗖𝗮𝗿𝗼𝗹𝗶𝗻𝗲 𝗿𝗲𝗮𝗰𝗵𝗲𝗱 𝘁𝗼 𝗽𝗹𝗮𝗰𝗲 𝗮 𝗵𝗮𝗻𝗱 𝗼𝘃𝗲𝗿 𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝘀𝗵𝗮𝗿𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗰𝗼𝗺𝗳𝗼𝗿𝘁 𝘁𝗼𝘄𝗮𝗿𝗱𝘀 𝗵𝗶𝗺.

As the flashes stopped, Hope's screams had done also. She stayed and knelt on the floor, crying. Tears ran down her cheeks as she slowly stood. She turned to look towards her friends, who looked with sympathetic smiles.
    "Welcome back, Hope," Josie said, opening her arms and allowing the Trbrid to run into them, holding her tight in a hug.
Lexi smirked as she began clapping, grabbing everyone's attention. They all turned slowly to find Lizzie standing beside her. Fear was written within her eyes.
     "Congratulations, everyone. Your plan worked." Lexi smirked as she slowly reached to grasp Lizzie by the neck, yanking the blonde closer towards her.
     "Lexi, look if we can get my humanity back on. We can get yours." Hope said honestly, walking out of Josie's arms and stepping towards her old friend.

 "𝗢𝗵 𝗻𝗼. 𝗡𝗼𝘁 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗘𝗹𝗲𝗻𝗮, 𝗦𝗽𝗲𝗮𝗰𝗵." 𝗖𝗮𝗿𝗼𝗹𝗶𝗻𝗲 𝗿𝗼𝗹𝗹𝗲𝗱 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗲𝘆𝗲𝘀 𝗮𝘁 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘃𝗲𝗿𝘆 𝘄𝗼𝗿𝗱𝘀 𝘀𝗵𝗲 𝗵𝗮𝗱 𝗵𝗲𝗮𝗿𝗱 𝗯𝗲𝗳𝗼𝗿𝗲. 

"𝗧𝗵𝗲 𝗘𝗹𝗲𝗻𝗮 𝘀𝗽𝗲𝗮𝗰𝗵?" 𝗧𝗵𝗲 𝗯𝗿𝘂𝗻𝗲𝘁𝘁𝗲 𝘁𝘂𝗿𝗻𝗲𝗱 𝘁𝗼 𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗸 𝗮𝘁 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗳𝗿𝗶𝗲𝗻𝗱 𝘄𝗵𝗼 𝗵𝗲𝗹𝗱 𝗮 𝘀𝗺𝗶𝗹𝗲. 

"𝗢𝗵. 𝗜 𝗱𝗼𝗻𝘁 𝗹𝗶𝗸𝗲 𝘁𝗵𝗶𝘀. 𝗬𝗼𝘂 𝗺𝘂𝘀𝘁 𝗯𝗲 𝘆𝗼𝘂𝗿𝘀𝗲𝗹𝗳. 𝗧𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗲𝗹𝗳 𝗜 𝗹𝗶𝗸𝗲." 𝗝𝗲𝗿𝗲𝗺𝘆 𝗶𝗺𝗽𝗲𝗿𝘀𝗼𝗻𝗮𝘁𝗲𝗱 𝗺𝗮𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗺𝗮𝗻𝘆 𝗮𝗿𝗼𝘂𝗻 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗿𝗼𝗼𝗺 𝗹𝗮𝘂𝗴𝗵𝗲𝗱. 𝗘𝗹𝗲𝗻𝗮 𝗷𝘂𝘀𝘁 𝘀𝗵𝗼𝗼𝗸 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗵𝗲𝗮𝗱 𝘁𝘂𝗿𝗻𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗯𝗮𝗰𝗸 𝗮𝗿𝗼𝘂𝗻𝗱 𝗶𝗻 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝘀𝗲𝗮𝘁.

    "Oh, Hope. So optimistic. However. The moment you left." Lexi began looking directly into the girl's glossed eyes.
    "Was the moment you lost me? I'm not coming back." She watched Hope's heartbreak through her eyes, tears winding inside them.
     "Enjoy my goodbye present. Trust me. It's fun." Lexi smirked, looking at each super squad before snapping Lizzie's neck, sending her dropping to the floor.
Josie screamed as she ran towards her sister. I hope doing the same. However, Lexi was nowhere in sight as they got to where Lizzie lay.

"𝗪𝗲𝗹𝗹 𝘁𝗵𝗮𝘁𝘀 𝗮 𝘄𝗮𝘆 𝘁𝗼 𝗲𝗻𝗱 𝗮 𝗯𝗮𝗹𝗹." 𝗝𝗲𝗿𝗲𝗺𝘆 𝗰𝗼𝗺𝗺𝗲𝗻𝘁𝗲𝗱 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗵𝗶𝗻 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗶𝗹𝗲𝗻𝗰𝗲 𝗼𝗳 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗿𝗼𝗼𝗺. 𝗖𝗮𝗿𝗼𝗹𝗶𝗻𝗲 𝘀𝗹𝗼𝘄𝗹𝘆 𝘁𝘂𝗿𝗻𝗲𝗱 𝘁𝗼 𝗴𝗹𝗮𝗿𝗲 𝗮𝘁 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗚𝗶𝗹𝗯𝗲𝗿𝘁 𝘄𝗵𝗼 𝗵𝗲𝗹𝗱 𝘂𝗽 𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝗵𝗮𝗻𝗱𝘀 𝗹𝗲𝗮𝗻𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗯𝗮𝗰𝗸 𝗶𝗻𝘁𝗼 𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝘀𝗲𝗮𝘁. 

 𝗡𝗼 𝗼𝗻𝗲 𝗲𝗹𝘀𝗲 𝗺𝘂𝘁𝘁𝗲𝗿𝗲𝗱 𝗮 𝘄𝗼𝗿𝗱.

Chapter Text

Lizzie's body lay comfortably in her bed. Her blonde hair scattered across her pillow. Her arms lay crossed over her stomach. She was alone. Nobody else sat in the room with her. Caroline had left not too long ago as she moved to join the others within Alaric's office.
Amongst the sleep the girl had been placed through, many things began to change. The Saltzman's skin became brighter, allowing this wonderful bright glow in herself. The blonde hair on her head gathered a vibrant shine. She looked like a brand-new person. Until her eyes flung open. The blue shone brightly as a shadow of veins grew beneath her eyes. Confusion ran across her face.

"𝗦𝗵𝗲 𝘄𝗼𝗸𝗲 𝘂𝗽 𝗮𝗹𝗼𝗻𝗲! 𝗪𝗵𝗮𝘁 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗵𝗲𝗹𝗹 𝗶𝘀 𝘄𝗿𝗼𝗻𝗴 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗵 𝘂𝘀." 𝗖𝗮𝗿𝗼𝗹𝗶𝗻𝗲 𝘀𝗽𝗼𝗸𝗲 𝘀𝗮𝗱𝗹𝘆 𝗱𝗿𝗼𝗽𝗽𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗯𝗮𝗰𝗸 𝗶𝗻𝘁𝗼 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗰𝗵𝗮𝗶𝗿. 

"𝗠𝗮𝘆𝗯𝗲 𝗯𝗲𝗰𝗮𝘂𝘀𝗲 𝘄𝗲 𝗮𝗿𝗲 𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗼 𝗱𝗶𝘀𝘁𝗿𝗼 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗽𝗲𝗿𝘀𝗼𝗻 𝘄𝗵𝗼 𝘁𝘂𝗿𝗻𝗲𝗱 𝗵𝗲𝗿." 𝗔𝗹𝗮𝗿𝗶𝗰 𝗿𝗲𝘀𝗽𝗼𝗻𝗱𝗲𝗱 𝗿𝗲𝗮𝘀𝗼𝗻𝗮𝗯𝗹𝘆 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗵 𝗮 𝘀𝗵𝗿𝘂𝗴 𝗼𝗳 𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝘀𝗵𝗼𝘂𝗹𝗱𝗲𝗿𝘀. 

"𝗧𝗵𝗮𝘁 𝗱𝗼𝗲𝘀𝗻'𝘁 𝗲𝘅𝗰𝘂𝘀𝗲 𝗼𝘂𝗿 𝗮𝗰𝘁𝗶𝗼𝗻𝘀. 𝗢𝗻𝗲 𝗼𝗳 𝘂𝘀 𝘀𝗵𝗼𝘂𝗹𝗱 𝗵𝗮𝘃𝗲 𝘀𝘁𝗮𝘆𝗲𝗱 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗵 𝗵𝗲𝗿." 𝗖𝗮𝗿𝗼𝗹𝗶𝗻𝗲 𝘀𝗶𝗴𝗵𝗲𝗱 𝘀𝗵𝗮𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗵𝗲𝗮𝗱 𝗶𝗻 𝗱𝗲𝘀𝗽𝗮𝗶𝗿.

Meanwhile, in Alaric's office, everyone sat around a large table with a map and weaponry. Hope sat silently as everyone oversaw her. A frown decorated her face.
    "I don't think we should kill her. I don't even think we can." Hope spoke honestly, shaking her head.
    "Why not Hope! She killed Lizzie!" Josie spoke angrily, glaring towards Hope.
     "Anything can be killed. You know this." Alaric also chimed in as he set another crossbow on the table.
     "The hollow is affecting Lexi differently from how it affected my family. Who even knows if the red oak can kill her." Hope shook her head again as she looked towards the head of the school.
"Lexi also grew up watching my father. To her, he was her mentor. She is pretty much a direct copy of him. Personality wise." Hope added, turning towards Josie, who was continuing to glare.
Josie's glare began to soften as she looked down at the map with a sigh.

 𝗞𝗹𝗮𝘂𝘀 𝘄𝗮𝘁𝗰𝗵𝗲𝗱 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗰𝗿𝗲𝗲𝗻 𝗰𝗼𝗻𝗳𝘂𝘀𝗲𝗱. 𝗔𝘀 𝗱𝗶𝗱 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗼𝘁𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗺𝗲𝗺𝗯𝗲𝗿𝘀 𝗼𝗳 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗠𝗶𝗸𝗲𝗮𝗹𝘀𝗼𝗻 𝗳𝗮𝗺𝗶𝗹𝘆. 

"𝗞𝗹𝗮𝘂𝘀, 𝗗𝗼 𝘆𝗼𝘂 𝗿𝗲𝗺𝗲𝗺𝗯𝗲𝗿 𝘁𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝗴𝗶𝗿𝗹?" 𝗛𝗮𝘆𝗹𝗲𝘆 𝗾𝘂𝗲𝘀𝘁𝗶𝗼𝗻𝗲𝗱 𝘁𝘂𝗿𝗻𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗼 𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗸 𝘁𝗼𝘄𝗮𝗿𝗱𝘀 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗳𝗮𝘁𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗼𝗳 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗰𝗵𝗶𝗹𝗱. 

"𝗡𝗼. 𝗖𝗮𝗻𝘁 𝘀𝗮𝘆 𝗜 𝗵𝗮𝘃𝗲 𝗹𝗶𝘁𝘁𝗹𝗲 𝘄𝗼𝗹𝗳." 𝗞𝗹𝗮𝘂𝘀 𝘀𝗵𝗼𝗼𝗸 𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝗵𝗲𝗮𝗱 𝗮𝘀 𝗵𝗲 𝗰𝗼𝗻𝘁𝗶𝗻𝘂𝗲𝗱 𝘁𝗼 𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗸 𝗮𝘁 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗰𝗿𝗲𝗲𝗻. 

"𝗛𝗼𝘄 𝗰𝗮𝗻 𝘆𝗼𝘂 𝗕𝗿𝗼𝘁𝗵𝗲𝗿? 𝗦𝗵𝗲 𝗴𝗿𝗲𝘄 𝘂𝗽 𝘂𝗻𝗱𝗲𝗿 𝘆𝗼𝘂𝗿 𝗶𝗻𝗳𝗹𝘂𝗲𝗻𝗰𝗲." 𝗞𝗼𝗹 𝗰𝗼𝗺𝗺𝗲𝗻𝘁𝗲𝗱 𝗵𝗼𝗹𝗱𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗮𝗺𝗲 𝗰𝗼𝗻𝗳𝘂𝘀𝗲𝗱 𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗸. 

"𝗜'𝘃𝗲 𝗻𝗲𝘃𝗲𝗿 𝗵𝗲𝗮𝗿𝗱 𝗼𝗳 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗶𝗻 𝗺𝘆 𝗹𝗶𝗳𝗲." 𝗞𝗹𝗮𝘂𝘀 𝘀𝗽𝗼𝗸𝗲 𝗼𝗻𝗰𝗲 𝗮𝗴𝗮𝗶𝗻 𝗮𝘀 𝗵𝗲 𝗿𝗮𝗰𝗸𝗲𝗱 𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝗯𝗿𝗮𝗶𝗻 𝘁𝗼 𝗿𝗲𝗺𝗲𝗺𝗯𝗲𝗿 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗴𝗶𝗿𝗹. 

    "She grew up with your family?" Josie questioned with a raised eyebrow.
     "Not technically. She was in the shadows. Would hang out with me. Yet when my family came, she left." Hope spoke honestly, shaking her head as she ran her hand down the side of the paper before her.
      "That's why you won't kill her. Because you knew her back in New Orleans. You were close to her." MG spoke as he walked around the table, standing beside Josie and looking into the Tribrid eyes.
    "Hope. You allowing personal issues to get in the way. She killed your first friend here." Alaric shook his head, throwing a disappointed look in the brunette's way.
    "We always feared this would happen. I guess things we fear come true." Hope sighed, dropping her head to her chest as she reached out to grasp the red oak stake in the middle of the table.

"𝗦𝗼 𝘀𝗵𝗲 𝗹𝗲𝗮𝗿𝗻𝘁 𝗳𝗿𝗼𝗺 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗵𝗮𝗱𝗼𝘄𝘀." 𝗛𝗮𝘆𝗹𝗲𝘆 𝘀𝗽𝗼𝗸𝗲 𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗼𝘄𝗮𝗿𝗱𝘀 𝗞𝗹𝗮𝘂𝘀 𝘄𝗵𝗼 𝘀𝗹𝗼𝘄𝗹𝘆 𝗹𝗼𝘄𝗲𝗿𝗱 𝗵𝗶𝗺𝘀𝗲𝗹𝗳 𝗶𝗻𝘁𝗼 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗯𝗮𝗰𝗸 𝗼𝗳 𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝘀𝗲𝗮𝘁. 

"𝗜𝗺 𝗺𝗼𝗿𝗲 𝘀𝘂𝗽𝗿𝗶𝘀𝗲𝗱 𝘁𝗵𝗮𝘁 𝗛𝗼𝗽𝗲 𝘄𝗮𝘀 𝗮𝗯𝗹𝗲 𝘁𝗼 𝗸𝗲𝗲𝗽 𝗲𝘃𝗲𝗿𝘆𝘁𝗵𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗮𝗯𝗼𝘂𝘁 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗳𝗿𝗼𝗺 𝘂𝘀." 𝗗𝗮𝘃𝗶𝗻𝗮 𝘀𝗽𝗼𝗸𝗲 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗵 𝗮 𝗯𝗿𝗶𝗴𝗵𝘁 𝘀𝗺𝗶𝗹𝗲 𝘀𝗵𝗮𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗵𝗲𝗮𝗱 𝗮𝘀 𝘀𝗵𝗲 𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗸𝗲𝗱 𝗮𝘁 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗰𝗿𝗲𝗲𝗻. 

"𝗜 𝗵𝗮𝘃𝗲 𝘁𝗼 𝗮𝗴𝗿𝗲𝗲." 𝗞𝗼𝗹 𝘀𝗺𝗶𝗹𝗲𝗱 𝘁𝘂𝗿𝗻𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗼 𝘁𝗵𝗿𝗼𝘄 𝗮 𝘀𝗺𝗶𝗹𝗲 𝘁𝗼𝘄𝗮𝗿𝗱𝘀 𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝘄𝗶𝗳𝗲 𝗮 𝗳𝗲𝘄 𝗠𝗶𝗸𝗲𝗮𝗹𝘀𝗼𝗻𝘀 𝗳𝗼𝗹𝗹𝗼𝘄𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗮𝗹𝗼𝗻𝗴. 

Lizzie took a deep breath as everything hit her like a brick. Tears slowly fell from her eyes as the remembrance of her death flashed into her eyes. The pain of her neck snapping slowly faded as she looked around the room. Her eyes moved frantically, looking for a single blood bag that seemed nowhere.
    "Oh my god." She choked as she stepped towards her mirror. I was freezing at the site of her.
She seemed full of like. Yet a slight pale formed over the longer she went without blood. Lizzie shook her head as she stumbled back from the mirror with one thought in her head.
    "Where is Lexi?" The witch whispered, turning on her heels to leave her room.

"𝗪𝗲 𝗱𝗶𝗱𝗻𝘁 𝗲𝘃𝗲𝗻 𝗹𝗲𝗮𝘃𝗲 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗮 𝗯𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗱 𝗯𝗮𝗴!" 𝗖𝗮𝗿𝗼𝗹𝗶𝗻𝗲 𝘀𝗰𝗿𝗲𝗲𝗮𝗰𝗵𝗲𝗱 𝘁𝘂𝗿𝗻𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗼 𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗸 𝗮𝘁 𝗔𝗹𝗮𝗿𝗶𝗰 𝘄𝗵𝗼 𝘀𝗹𝗼𝘄𝗹𝘆 𝘁𝘂𝗿𝗻𝗲𝗱 𝘁𝗼 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗵 𝗮 𝗯𝗹𝗮𝗻𝗸 𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗸. 

"𝗪𝗲 𝗮𝗿𝗲 𝗺𝗼𝗿𝗲 𝘄𝗼𝗿𝗿𝗶𝗲𝗱 𝗮𝗯𝗼𝘂𝘁 𝗳𝗶𝗻𝗱𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘄𝗵𝗼 𝗸𝗶𝗹𝗹𝗲𝗱 𝗼𝘂𝗿 𝗱𝗮𝘂𝗴𝗵𝘁𝗲𝗿. 𝗦𝗵𝗲 𝗮𝗹𝘀𝗼 𝗸𝗻𝗼𝘄𝘀 𝘄𝗵𝗲𝗿𝗲 𝗲𝘃𝗲𝗿𝘆𝘁𝗵𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘀𝗵𝗲 𝗻𝗲𝗲𝗱𝘀 𝗶𝘀!" 𝗧𝗵𝗲 𝗳𝗮𝘁𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗲𝘅𝗽𝗹𝗮𝗶𝗻𝗲𝗱 𝘀𝗵𝗮𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝗵𝗲𝗮𝗱 𝗮𝘀 𝗵𝗲 𝘁𝘂𝗿𝗻𝗲𝗱 𝗯𝗮𝗰𝗸 𝘁𝗼 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗰𝗿𝗲𝗲𝗻. 

Lizzie walked through the boarding school, checking every room she passed by. The moon's light shone upon her as she stumbled slightly before her father's office. With a sigh, her hand reached out slowly to grasp the brass handle before she froze. The quiet sounds of multiple voices flowed in her ears.
She stepped back slightly at the words of killing the blonde Vampire who turned her and made her freeze. A confused wave of feelings rushed over her at the words spoken. She felt pleased with the idea of her death. She always believed revenge was the best way to get over something, Yet she couldn't help but feel protective. The idea of running to where Lexi was staying, informing her of her father's plans to end her life, seemed to overpower.
Without a word. Lizzie turned on her heels, rushing off towards the doors of the boarding school. Leaving to the one place she knew the Salvatore tribrids would be hiding.

- ◎ -

Music rang through the doors of the grill as Lizzie entered. Her eyes looked around, confused, as she spotted multiple members of Mystic Falls dancing around the restaurant/bar. A smooth female voice glides through the speakers, catching the blonde's attention. Stood upon the small unused stage stood Lexi. Her hand wrapped around the microphone, singing as if she had no care within the world as those danced before her.
With a closer look, it seemed more horrifying as it seems. Blood soaked her chin and her neck as many headless bodies were scattered around the room. Those dancing had fear on their faces as their eyes flickered to their families, who sat stillinn their seats.

     "Well. Look who's decided to join me." A voice spoke through the speakers.
Lizzie snapped out of her horrifying gaze around the room. Her eyes snapped back to where the Salvatore girl stood. She was no longer sitting on the stag; she was slowly approaching her.
    "You killed all these people..." Lizzie whispered as tears gathered in her eyes as Lexi stopped just before her.
    "I'm a ripper, Elizabeth. That's what I do." Lexi responded with care as a smirk grew upon her lips.
Lizzie let out a staggering breath as she looked around the room once again. Her arms moved around her waist as the smell of the metallic blood filled her nose.
    "I don't know why I am here. One minute, I was listening to everyone talking about you!" Lizzie explained, shaking her head before she froze in a panic, her eyes widening at her words.
    "I shouldn't have told you that. What is going on with me!" Lizzie began to panic as tears moved to flow freely beneath her eyes.
    "Well, thank you for informing me of my so-called impending doom. However, they are no match for me." Lexi chuckled slightly as she scanned her eyes down the newborn vampire before her, watching as her eyes trained on something behind her.
The brunette turned slowly with a raised eyebrow following where the blonde's eyes trailed. A headless body lay on the floor—small drips of blood pooling beneath it.

    "Huh, it seems I got a bit too careless with a few people." The tribrid shrugged, turning back to the blonde, seeing her breathing become heavy.
    "You haven't fed ye, have you?" The girl sighed, rolling her eyes and watching as the blonde shook her head, slowly pulling her eyes away from the blood.
    "I hoped to leave you after turning you and never see you again. Yet clearly, that father of yours is incompetent." Lexi groaned, turning on her heels and going towards the bar. Lizzie followed after her.

"𝗔𝘁𝗹𝗲𝗮𝘀𝘁 𝘀𝗼𝗺𝗲𝗼𝗻𝗲 𝗶𝘀 𝘁𝗮𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗰𝗮𝗿𝗲 𝗼𝗳 𝗵𝗲𝗿." 𝗖𝗮𝗿𝗼𝗹𝗶𝗻𝗲 𝗴𝗹𝗮𝗿𝗲𝗱 𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗮𝘁 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗼𝗹𝗱 𝘁𝗲𝗮𝗰𝗵𝗲𝗿. 𝗝𝗲𝗿𝗲𝗺𝘆 𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗸𝗲𝗱 𝗯𝗲𝘁𝘄𝗲𝗲𝗻 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘁𝘄𝗼 𝗰𝗼𝗻𝗳𝘂𝘀𝗲𝗱. 

"𝗖𝗮𝗿𝗼𝗹𝗶𝗻𝗲. 𝗪𝗼𝘂𝗹𝗱𝗻'𝘁 𝗶𝘁 𝗯𝗲 𝘀𝗮𝗳𝗲𝗿 𝗶𝗳 𝘆𝗼𝘂 𝘄𝗮𝘀 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗼𝗻𝗲 𝘄𝗵𝗼 𝘁𝗼𝗼𝗸 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗮 𝗯𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗱 𝗯𝗮𝗴 𝗮𝗻𝗱 𝘁𝗮𝗸𝗲𝘀 𝗰𝗮𝗿𝗲 𝗼𝗳 𝗵𝗲𝗿. 𝗬𝗼𝘂 𝗸𝗻𝗼𝘄 𝗮𝘀 𝘆𝗼𝘂 𝗮𝗿𝗲 𝗮 𝘃𝗮𝗺𝗽𝗶𝗿𝗲 𝘆𝗼𝘂𝗿𝘀𝗲𝗹𝗳." 𝗧𝗵𝗲 𝘆𝗼𝘂𝗻𝗴 𝗚𝗶𝗹𝗯𝗲𝗿𝘁 𝗰𝗼𝗺𝗺𝗲𝗻𝘁𝗲𝗱 𝗹𝗲𝘁𝘁𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗖𝗮𝗿𝗼𝗹𝗶𝗻𝗲 𝗳𝗮𝗹𝗹 𝘀𝗶𝗹𝗲𝗻𝘁 𝗶𝗻 𝘁𝗵𝗼𝘂𝗴𝗵𝘁𝘀. 

 𝗧𝗵𝗲 𝗯𝗹𝗼𝗻𝗱𝗲 𝘁𝘂𝗿𝗻𝗲𝗱 𝗮𝗿𝗼𝘂𝗻𝗱 𝘁𝗼 𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗸 𝗮𝘁 𝗔𝗹𝗮𝗿𝗶𝗰 𝗮𝘀 𝗮 𝘀𝗶𝗴𝗵 𝗹𝗲𝗳𝘁 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗹𝗶𝗽𝘀. 𝗚𝗶𝘃𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗮 𝘀𝗺𝗮𝗹𝗹 𝘀𝗮𝗸𝗲 𝗼𝗳 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗵𝗲𝗮𝗱 𝗯𝗲𝗳𝗼𝗿𝗲 𝗹𝗲𝘁𝘁𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗲𝘆𝗲𝘀 𝗺𝗲𝗲𝘁 𝗵𝗶𝘀. 

"𝗛𝗲'𝘀 𝗿𝗶𝗴𝗵𝘁. 𝗜'𝗺 𝘀𝗼𝗿𝗿𝘆 𝗔𝗹𝗮𝗿𝗶𝗰." 𝗧𝗵𝗲 𝗯𝗹𝗼𝗻𝗱𝗲 𝗮𝗽𝗼𝗹𝗼𝗴𝗶𝘀𝗲𝗱 𝗲𝗮𝗿𝗻𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗮 𝘀𝗺𝗮𝗹𝗹 𝗻𝗼𝗱 𝗼𝗳 𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝗵𝗲𝗮𝗱 𝗶𝗻 𝗿𝗲𝘀𝗽𝗼𝗻𝘀𝗲.

Chapter Text

Lizzie rested her head on the wooden table. Her chest heaved as she cried. The body of the life she had taken was not far from the two lying on the ground. Lexi groaned, watching the blonde. The sounds of the cries rang in her ears. The brunette leaned forward to get closer to the blonde. Taking her hand, she grabbed the blonde's hair, lifting her head. The two look at each other eyes.
    "Would it make you feel better if I told you he was a sex offender and child predator?" Lexi questioned, dropping the girl's hair.
Lizzie sat up at the words the Salvatore girl spoke, nodding as she did so. Lizzie sighed as she took the back of her hand to wipe the blood which rested against her chin.

    "Look, Elizabeth. I don't do all this crying nonsense. So I'm going to need you to stop." Lexi explained to the vampire with a hardened look on her face.
     "Will you tell me how you turned?" Lizzie attempted to convince Lexi. Lexi dropped back in her seat, rolling her eyes at the blonde's question.
     "Will it make you shut up?" Lexi sneered towards the blonde.
Lizzie quickly leaned back in her seat. Her eyes widened with worry as she nodded her head slowly.
     "Fine. It's a long story, so you might want to get comfortable." The tribrid sighed before downing the last of her bourbon.
     "It starts with the day Klaus Mickelson died, and I also gathered the Hollow Magic." The brunette's words intrigued the blonde before her completely.

"𝗗𝗼𝗲𝘀 𝘀𝗵𝗲 𝗻𝗼𝘁 𝗿𝗲𝗮𝗹𝘀𝗶𝗲 𝗟𝗶𝘇𝘇𝗶𝗲'𝘀 𝗲𝗺𝗼𝘁𝗶𝗼𝗻𝘀 𝗮𝗿𝗲 𝗵𝗲𝗶𝗴𝗵𝘁𝗲𝗻𝗲𝗱?" 𝗧𝘆𝗹𝗲𝗿 𝗾𝘂𝗲𝘀𝘁𝗶𝗼𝗻𝗲𝗱 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗵 𝗮 𝗿𝗮𝗶𝘀𝗲𝗱 𝗲𝘆𝗲𝗯𝗿𝗼𝘄. 

"𝗗𝗼 𝘆𝗼𝘂 𝗿𝗲𝗮𝗹𝗶𝘀𝗲 𝘁𝗵𝗮𝘁 𝗟𝗲𝘅𝗶 𝗵𝗮𝘀 𝗻𝗼 𝗲𝗺𝗼𝘁𝗶𝗼𝗻𝘀 𝘁𝗵𝗲𝗿𝗲𝗳𝗼𝗿𝗲 𝗱𝗼 𝗻𝗼𝘁 𝗰𝗮𝗿𝗲?" 𝗗𝗮𝗺𝗼𝗻 𝗿𝗲𝘀𝗽𝗼𝗻𝗱𝗲𝗱 𝗶𝗻 𝗮𝗻 𝗮𝗻𝗻𝗼𝘆𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘃𝗼𝗶𝗰𝗲 𝗮𝗹𝗺𝗼𝘀𝘁 𝗺𝗶𝗺𝗶𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘄𝗲𝗿𝗲𝘄𝗼𝗹𝗳 𝗮𝘀 𝗵𝗲 𝘁𝘂𝗿𝗻𝗲𝗱 𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝘄𝗮𝘆.

- ◎ -

ᴛʜᴇ ᴍᴏᴏɴ ꜱʜᴏɴᴇ ᴛʜʀᴏᴜɢʜ ᴛʜᴇ ᴛʀᴇᴇꜱ ᴀꜱ ᴛʜᴇ ʏᴏᴜɴɢ ᴀʟᴇxɪꜱ ʙʟᴀᴄᴋᴡᴇʟʟ ᴡᴀʟᴋᴇᴅ ᴛʜʀᴏᴜɢʜ ᴛʜᴇ ᴡᴏᴏᴅꜱ. ʜᴀʟꜰ ᴏꜰ ᴛʜᴇ ᴅᴀʀᴋ ᴍᴀɢɪᴄ ʀᴜɴɴɪɴɢ ᴛʜʀᴏᴜɢʜ ʜᴇʀ ᴠᴇɪɴꜱ. ᴀ ʙᴜʀɴɪɴɢ ꜱᴇɴꜱᴀᴛɪᴏɴ ꜱʟᴏᴡʟʏ ꜰᴏʀᴍᴇᴅ ɪɴ ʜᴇʀ ʜᴇᴀʀᴛ ᴄᴀᴜꜱɪɴɢ ᴀʟᴇxɪꜱ ᴛᴏ ꜱᴛᴜᴍʙʟᴇ. ᴀ ʙʀɪɢʜᴛ ʟɪɢʜᴛ ʙᴇɢᴀɴ ᴛᴏ ꜰɪʟʟ ᴛʜᴇ ᴄʟᴇᴀʀɪɴɢ. ᴛʜᴇ ʙʀᴜɴᴇᴛᴛᴇ ʟᴏᴏᴋᴇᴅ ᴜᴘ ꜱʟᴏᴡʟʏ ᴀᴛ ᴛʜᴇ ꜱᴏᴜʀᴄᴇ ᴏꜰ ʟɪɢʜᴛ. ꜱQᴜɪɴᴛɪɴɢ ᴀꜱ ɪᴛ ʙᴜʀɴᴛ ʜᴇʀ ᴇʏᴇꜱ. ꜰʟᴏᴀᴛɪɴɢ ɪɴ ᴛʜᴇ ᴄʟᴇᴀʀɪɴɢ ᴡᴀꜱ ᴀ ʙᴀʟʟ ᴏꜰ ᴍᴀɢɪᴄ. ᴛʜᴇ ᴍᴏʀᴇ ꜱʜᴇ ʟᴏᴏᴋᴇᴅ ᴛʜᴇ ᴍᴏʀᴇ ᴅᴀɴɢᴇʀᴏᴜꜱ ɪᴛ ꜱᴇᴇᴍᴇᴅ. ᴀʟᴇxɪꜱ ᴍᴏᴠᴇᴅ ᴛᴏ ꜱᴛᴀɴᴅ ᴏɴ ʜᴇʀ ꜰᴇᴇᴛ ᴀꜱ ᴛʜᴇ ʙᴀʟʟ ʙᴇɢᴀɴ ᴛᴏ ɢʀᴏᴡ. ᴛʜᴇ ꜱᴘᴀʀᴋꜱ ᴡʜɪᴄʜ ꜱᴇᴇᴍᴇᴅ ᴛᴏ ꜰʟɪᴄᴋ ꜰʀᴏᴍ ɪᴛ ʙᴇɢᴀɴ ᴛᴏ ʙᴇᴄᴏᴍᴇ ᴍᴏʀᴇ ꜰʀᴇQᴜᴇɴᴛ.

"ɴᴏ." ᴛʜᴇ ɢɪʀʟ ꜱᴘᴏᴋᴇ ꜱʜᴀᴋɪʟʏ ᴀꜱ ᴛᴇᴀʀꜱ ʙʀɪᴍᴍᴇᴅ ʜᴇʀ ᴇʏᴇꜱ. ꜰʀᴏᴍ ᴛʜᴀᴛ ᴍᴏᴍᴇɴᴛ ᴀ ʟᴀʀɢᴇ ʙᴇᴀᴍ ꜱʜᴏᴛ ꜰʀᴏᴍ ᴛʜᴇ ʙᴇᴀᴍ ꜱʜᴏᴏᴛɪɴɢ ᴅɪʀᴇᴄᴛʟʏ ɪɴᴛᴏ ᴛʜᴇ ɢɪʀʟ'ꜱ ᴄʜᴇꜱᴛ. ᴀʟᴇxɪꜱ ꜰᴇʟʟ ᴛᴏ ʜᴇʀ ᴋɴᴇᴇꜱ ᴀꜱ ᴀɴ ᴇᴄʜᴏɪɴɢ ꜱᴄʀᴇᴇᴄʜ ᴏꜰ ᴘᴀɪɴ ʟᴇꜰᴛ ʜᴇʀ ʟɪᴘꜱ. ᴛʜᴇ ʙʀɪɢʜᴛ ʟɪɢʜᴛ ꜱᴏᴏɴ ꜰᴀᴅᴇᴅ ɪɴᴛᴏ ɴᴏᴛʜɪɴɢ. ʟᴇᴀᴠɪɴɢ ᴛʜᴇ ʏᴏᴜɴɢ ɢɪʀʟ ᴘᴀɪɴᴛɪɴɢ ᴀɢᴀɪɴꜱᴛ ᴛʜᴇ ɢʀᴏᴜɴᴅ ᴀꜱ ʜᴇʀ ʜᴀɴᴅ ᴄʟᴜᴛᴄʜᴇᴅ ʜᴇʀ ᴄʜᴇꜱᴛ. ʜᴇʀ ʙʀᴀɪɴ ᴛʀʏɪɴɢ ᴛᴏ ᴘɪᴇᴄᴇ ᴛᴏɢᴇᴛʜᴇʀ ᴡʜᴀᴛ ꜱʜᴇ ʜᴀᴅ ᴇxᴘᴇʀɪᴇɴᴄᴇᴅ.

"ʜᴏᴘᴇ..." ᴀʟᴇxɪꜱ ꜱᴘᴏᴋᴇ ʙʀᴇᴀᴛʜʟᴇꜱꜱʟʏ ᴀꜱ ʜᴇʀ ᴇʏᴇꜱ ᴡɪᴅᴇɴᴇᴅ ɪɴ ᴄᴏɴᴄᴇʀɴ. ᴡɪᴛʜ ᴛʜᴀᴛ, ꜱʜᴇ ꜱᴘʀᴜɴɢ ᴜᴘ ᴏɴᴛᴏ ʜᴇʀ ꜰᴇᴇᴛ ʀᴜꜱʜɪɴɢ ᴏꜰꜰ ɪɴ ᴛʜᴇ ᴅɪʀᴇᴄᴛɪᴏɴ ᴛʜᴇ ᴍɪᴋᴇᴀʟꜱᴏɴ ʜᴏᴍᴇ ᴡᴀꜱ ᴡɪᴛʜᴏᴜᴛ ᴀ ꜱɪɴɢʟᴇ ʟᴏᴏᴋ ʙᴀᴄᴋ.

"𝗔𝘄, 𝗦𝗵𝗲 𝘁𝗵𝗼𝘂𝗴𝗵𝘁 𝗼𝗳 𝗛𝗼𝗽𝗲 𝗲𝘃𝗲𝗻 𝘁𝗵𝗼𝘂𝗴𝗵 𝘀𝗵𝗲 𝗵𝗮𝗱 𝗲𝘅𝗽𝗲𝗿𝗶𝗮𝗻𝗰𝗲𝗱 𝘀𝗼𝗺𝗲𝘁𝗵𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗽𝗮𝗶𝗻𝗳𝘂𝗹." 𝗖𝗮𝗿𝗼𝗹𝗶𝗻𝗲 𝗴𝗮𝘀𝗽𝗲𝗱 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗵 𝗮 𝘀𝗺𝗮𝗹𝗹 𝘀𝗺𝗶𝗹𝗲 𝗮𝘀 𝗮 𝗵𝗮𝗻𝗱 𝗳𝗼𝘂𝗻𝗱 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗰𝗵𝗲𝘀𝘁 𝗮𝘀 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗼𝘁𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗵𝗲𝗹𝗱 𝗼𝗻𝘁𝗼 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗵𝘂𝘀𝗯𝗮𝗻𝗱𝘀 𝗵𝗮𝗻𝗱. 

"𝗜 𝗱𝗶𝗲𝗱 𝘀𝗼 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗛𝗼𝗹𝗹𝗼𝘄 𝗰𝗼𝘂𝗹𝗱 𝗯𝗲 𝗼𝘂𝘁 𝗼𝗳 𝗼𝘂𝗿 𝗹𝗶𝘃𝗲𝘀." 𝗞𝗹𝗮𝘂𝘀 𝘀𝗽𝗼𝗸𝗲 𝘄𝗮𝘁𝗰𝗵𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗰𝗿𝗲𝗲𝗻 𝗰𝗼𝗻𝗳𝘂𝘀𝗲𝗱 𝗮𝘁 𝘄𝗵𝗮𝘁 𝗵𝗲 𝗵𝗮𝗱 𝘄𝗵𝗶𝘁𝗻𝗲𝘀𝘀𝗲𝗱. 

"𝗪𝗵𝗮𝘁 𝗶𝗳 𝘆𝗼𝘂 𝗱𝗶𝗱𝗻𝘁 𝗻𝗲𝗲𝗱 𝗵𝗮𝘃𝗲 𝘁𝗼." 𝗕𝗼𝗻𝗻𝗶𝗲 𝗰𝗼𝗺𝗺𝗲𝗻𝘁𝗲𝗱 𝗲𝗮𝗿𝗻𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗮 𝗳𝗲𝘄 𝘁𝗼 𝗺𝗮𝗻𝘆 𝗰𝗼𝗻𝗳𝘂𝘀𝗲𝗱 𝗴𝗹𝗮𝗻𝗰𝗲𝗱 𝗳𝗿𝗼𝗺 𝗮𝗿𝗼𝘂𝗻𝗱 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗿𝗼𝗼𝗺. 

"𝗪𝗵𝗮𝘁 𝗶𝗳 𝗛𝗼𝗽𝗲 𝘁𝗼𝗼𝗸 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗵𝗼𝗹𝗹𝗼𝘄 𝗮𝗻𝗱 𝗵𝗮𝗹𝘃𝗲𝗱 𝗶𝘁 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗵 𝗟𝗲𝘅𝗶." 𝗕𝗼𝗻𝗻𝗶𝗲 𝗲𝘅𝗽𝗹𝗮𝗶𝗻𝗲𝗱 𝗮𝗹𝗹𝗼𝘄𝗶𝗴𝗻 𝗼𝘁𝗵𝗲𝗿𝘀 𝘁𝗼 𝗰𝗮𝘁𝗰𝗵 𝗼𝗻 𝘁𝗼 𝘄𝗵𝗮𝘁 𝘀𝗵𝗲 𝘄𝗮𝘀 𝗮𝘁𝘁𝗲𝗺𝗽𝘁𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗼 𝘀𝗮𝘆. 

"𝗠𝗲𝗮𝗻𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘄𝗲 𝗰𝗼𝘂𝗹𝗱 𝘀𝗲𝗲 𝗛𝗼𝗽𝗲. 𝗛𝗼𝘄𝗲𝘃𝗲𝗿 𝘀𝗵𝗲 𝗮𝗻𝗱 𝗟𝗲𝘅𝗶 𝗰𝗼𝘂𝗹𝗱𝗻𝘁 𝘀𝗲𝗲 𝗲𝗮𝗰𝗵 𝗼𝘁𝗵𝗲𝗿." 𝗥𝗲𝗯𝗲𝗸𝗮𝗵 𝗮𝗱𝗱𝗲𝗱 𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗼𝘄𝗮𝗿𝗱𝘀 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗕𝗲𝗻𝗻𝗲𝘁𝘁 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗰𝗵. 

"𝗦𝗼 𝗞𝗹𝗮𝘂𝘀 𝘁𝗮𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗵𝗮𝗹𝗳 𝗼𝗳 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗵𝗼𝗹𝗹𝗼𝘄 𝗮𝗻𝗱 𝗱𝘆𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗵 𝗶𝘁 𝗮𝘀 𝗟𝗲𝘅𝗶 𝗵𝗮𝗱 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗼𝘁𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗵𝗮𝗹𝗳 𝗿𝗲𝗮𝗹𝗹𝘆 𝗱𝗶𝗱 𝗻𝗼𝘁𝗵𝗶𝗻𝗴..." 𝗝𝗲𝗿𝗲𝗺𝘆 𝗳𝗶𝗻𝗶𝘀𝗵𝗲𝗱 𝗹𝗲𝗮𝘃𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗡𝗶𝗸𝗹𝗮𝘂𝘀 𝗴𝗹𝗮𝗿𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗼𝘄𝗮𝗿𝗱𝘀 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗰𝗿𝗲𝗲𝗻. 

"𝗪𝗵𝗮𝘁 𝘀𝗺𝗮𝗿𝘁 𝗼𝗻𝗲𝘀 𝘆𝗼𝘂 𝗮𝗿𝗲." 𝗧𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗵𝗮𝗱𝗼𝘄 𝗰𝗼𝗺𝗺𝗲𝗻𝘁𝗲𝗱 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗵𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗮 𝗰𝗵𝘂𝗰𝗸𝗹𝗲 𝗮𝘀 𝘀𝗵𝗲 𝘄𝗮𝘁𝗰𝗵𝗲𝗱 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗼𝗿𝗶𝗴𝗶𝗻𝗮𝗹 𝗛𝘆𝗯𝗿𝗶𝗱.

- ◎ -

ᴀʟᴇxɪꜱ ᴄʟɪᴍʙᴇᴅ ᴛʜʀᴏᴜɢʜ ᴛʜᴇ ʏᴏᴜɴɢ ᴍɪᴋᴇᴀʟꜱᴏɴꜱ ᴡɪɴᴅᴏᴡ ɪɢɴᴏʀɪɴɢ ᴛʜᴇ ʙᴜʀɴɪɴɢ ꜰᴇᴇʟɪɴɢ ɪɴꜱɪᴅᴇ ᴏꜰ ʜᴇʀ ᴄʜᴇꜱᴛ.

"ʜᴏᴘᴇ?" ꜱʜᴇ ᴄᴀʟʟᴇᴅ ᴏᴜᴛ ɪɴ ᴛʜᴇ ᴄᴏᴍᴘʟᴇᴛᴇʟʏ ʟɪᴛ ʀᴏᴏᴍ. ᴄᴏɴꜰᴜꜱɪᴏɴ ꜱᴀᴛ ɪɴ ᴀʟᴇxɪꜱ'ꜱ ᴇʏᴇꜱ ᴀꜱ ꜱʜᴇ ꜱᴄᴀɴɴᴇᴅ ᴛʜᴇ ʀᴏᴏᴍ. ʜᴏᴘᴇ'ꜱ ᴄʟᴏꜱᴇᴛ ᴅᴏᴏʀ ᴡᴀꜱ ꜱᴡᴜɴɢ ᴡɪᴅᴇ ᴏᴘᴇɴ ᴀɴᴅ ʜᴇʀ ᴄʜᴇꜱᴛ ᴏꜰ ᴅʀᴀᴡꜱ ꜱᴇᴇᴍᴇᴅ ᴛᴏ ʙᴇ ᴜꜱᴇᴅ. ʏᴇᴛ ᴛʜᴇʏ ʙᴏᴛʜ ʟᴏᴏᴋᴇᴅ ᴇᴍᴘᴛʏ. ᴛʜᴇ ʙʀᴜɴᴇᴛᴛᴇ ʟᴏᴏᴋᴇᴅ ᴀʀᴏᴜɴᴅ ᴛʜᴇ ʀᴏᴏᴍ ꜱᴏᴍᴇ ᴍᴏʀᴇ ᴀꜱ ꜱʜᴇ ᴍᴀᴅᴇ ʜᴇʀ ᴡᴀʏ ᴛᴏᴡᴀʀᴅꜱ ᴛʜᴇ ʙᴇᴅ. ᴀʟʟ ᴀʀᴛ ꜱᴜᴘᴘʟɪᴇꜱ ᴡʜɪᴄʜ ᴜꜱᴇᴅ ᴛᴏ ꜱᴄᴀᴛᴛᴇʀ ᴛʜᴇ ꜰʟᴏᴏʀ ᴀɴᴅ ᴛʜᴇ ʀᴏᴏᴍ ꜱᴇᴇᴍᴇᴅ ᴛᴏ ʜᴀᴠᴇ ᴅɪꜱᴀᴘᴘᴇᴀʀᴇᴅ ᴀʟꜱᴏ.

ᴀʟᴇxɪꜱ ʙᴇᴄᴀᴍᴇ ᴄᴏɴꜰᴜꜱᴇᴅ ᴡɪᴛʜ ᴛʜɪꜱ ᴀꜱ ʜᴏᴘᴇ ɴᴇᴠᴇʀ ꜱᴇᴇᴍᴇᴅ ɪɴᴛᴇʀᴇꜱᴛᴇᴅ ɪɴ ꜱᴛᴏᴘᴘɪɴɢ ʜᴇʀ ʟᴏᴠᴇ ᴏꜰ ᴀʀᴛ. ʜᴇʀ ʜᴇᴀᴅ ᴛᴜʀɴᴇᴅ ᴛᴏᴡᴀʀᴅꜱ ᴛʜᴇ ʙᴇᴅ ᴡʜᴇʀᴇ ᴀ ᴡʜɪᴛᴇ ᴘɪᴇᴄᴇ ᴏꜰ ᴘᴀᴘᴇʀ ʜᴀᴅ ʙᴇᴇɴ ᴘʟᴀᴄᴇᴅ. ᴏᴜᴛ ᴏꜰ ᴄᴜʀɪᴏꜱɪᴛʏ, ᴛʜᴇ ɢɪʀʟ ʀᴇᴀᴄʜᴇᴅ ᴛᴏ ɢʀᴀʙ ᴛʜᴇ ᴘᴀᴘᴇʀ ꜱᴇᴇɪɴɢ ᴡʜᴀᴛ ᴡᴀꜱ ᴡʀɪᴛᴛᴇɴ ᴏɴ ɪᴛ. ɪᴛ ᴡᴀꜱ ᴀ ʟᴇᴛᴛᴇʀ ᴛʜᴀᴛ ꜱᴇᴇᴍᴇᴅ ᴛᴏ ʙᴇ ᴀᴅᴅʀᴇꜱꜱᴇᴅ ᴛᴏ ᴛʜᴇ ꜱᴀʟᴠᴀᴛᴏʀᴇ ʙᴏᴀʀᴅɪɴɢ ꜱᴄʜᴏᴏʟ.

"ꜱʜᴇ ʟᴇꜰᴛ? ᴡɪᴛʜᴏᴜᴛ ꜱᴀʏɪɴɢ ɢᴏᴏᴅʙʏᴇ?" ᴀʟᴇxɪꜱ ꜱᴘᴏᴋᴇ ᴀꜱ ꜱʜᴇ ꜰᴇʟᴛ ʜᴇʀ ʜᴇᴀʀᴛ ʙʀᴇᴀᴋ ɪɴᴛᴏ ᴀ ᴍɪʟʟɪᴏɴ ᴘɪᴇᴄᴇꜱ. ᴛʜᴇ ɢɪʀʟ ᴊᴜꜱᴛ ʟᴏᴏᴋᴇᴅ ᴀᴛ ᴛʜᴇ ᴘɪᴇᴄᴇ ᴏꜰ ᴘᴀᴘᴇʀ ᴡɪᴛʜ ᴛᴇᴀʀꜱ ɪɴ ʜᴇʀ ᴇʏᴇꜱ ᴀꜱ ᴀ ꜰɪᴛ ᴏꜰ ᴜɴᴄᴏɴᴛʀᴏʟʟᴀʙʟᴇ ᴀɴɢᴇʀ ɢʀᴇᴡ ɪɴꜱɪᴅᴇ ᴏꜰ ʜᴇʀ. ꜱʜᴇ ꜱᴄʀᴜɴᴄʜᴇᴅ ᴛʜᴇ ᴘᴀᴘᴇʀ ɪɴᴛᴏ ᴀ ᴛɪɢʜᴛ ʙᴀʟʟ ʙᴇꜰᴏʀᴇ ᴅʀᴏᴘᴘɪɴɢ ɪᴛ ᴏɴᴛᴏ ᴛʜᴇ ʙᴇᴅ. ᴡɪᴛʜᴏᴜᴛ ᴀɴᴏᴛʜᴇʀ ᴡᴏʀᴅ, ᴀʟᴇxɪꜱ ᴛᴜʀɴᴇᴅ ᴏɴ ʜᴇʀ ʜᴇᴇʟꜱ ᴡᴀʟᴋɪɴɢ ʙᴀᴄᴋ ᴛᴏ ᴛʜᴇ ᴡɪɴᴅᴏᴡ ᴀɴᴅ ᴏᴜᴛ.

- ◎ -

ʟᴇxɪ ᴀʀʀɪᴠᴇᴅ ʜᴏᴍᴇ ꜱʜᴏʀᴛʟʏ ᴀꜰᴛᴇʀ. ʜᴇʀ ꜰᴀᴄᴇ ᴡᴀꜱ ᴅᴇᴠᴏɪᴅ ᴏꜰ ᴇᴍᴏᴛɪᴏɴꜱ ᴀꜱ ꜱʜᴇ ꜱʜᴜᴛ ᴛʜᴇ ꜰʀᴏɴᴛ ᴅᴏᴏʀ ʙᴇʜɪɴᴅ ʜᴇʀ. ᴀᴛ ᴛʜᴇ ꜱᴏᴜɴᴅ, ᴍᴀʀɪᴇ ᴡᴀʟᴋᴇᴅ ɪɴ ʜᴇʀ ᴅɪʀᴇᴄᴛɪᴏɴ. ᴀ ʟᴏᴏᴋ ᴏꜰ ᴊᴏʏ ᴡᴀꜱ ᴡʀɪᴛᴛᴇɴ ᴜᴘᴏɴ ʜᴇʀ ꜰᴀᴄᴇ ᴀꜱ ɪꜰ ꜱʜᴇ ʜᴀᴅ ʀᴇᴄᴇɪᴠᴇᴅ ɢᴏᴏᴅ ɴᴇᴡꜱ.

"ɪ ʜᴀᴠᴇ ꜱᴏᴍᴇ ɢᴏᴏᴅ ɴᴇᴡꜱ!" ᴍᴀʀɪᴇ ꜱᴀɴɢ ᴀꜱ ꜱʜᴇ ꜱᴛᴏᴘᴘᴇᴅ ʙᴇꜰᴏʀᴇ ʜᴇʀ ᴅᴀᴜɢʜᴛᴇʀ ᴡʜᴏ ᴊᴜꜱᴛ ꜱᴛᴀʀᴇᴅ ʙᴀᴄᴋ ᴀᴛ ʜᴇʀ.

"ᴋʟᴀᴜꜱ ᴍɪᴋᴇᴀʟꜱᴏɴ ᴀꜱ ᴡᴇʟʟ ᴀꜱ ʜɪꜱ ʙʀᴏᴛʜᴇʀ ᴀʀᴇ ᴅᴇᴀᴅ!" ᴛʜᴇ ᴡᴏᴍᴀɴ ᴄʜᴇᴇʀᴇᴅ ᴀꜱ ᴀʟᴇxɪꜱ ᴊᴜꜱᴛ ꜱʜʀᴜɢɢᴇᴅ ᴛᴜʀɴɪɴɢ ᴛᴏ ᴡᴀʟᴋ ᴘᴀꜱᴛ ʜᴇʀ ᴡɪᴛʜᴏᴜᴛ ᴀ ᴄᴀʀᴇ ꜰᴏʀ ʜᴇʀ ᴡᴏʀᴅꜱ.

"ᴛʜᴀᴛ'ꜱ ɢʀᴇᴀᴛ ᴍᴀʀɪᴇ," ᴀʟᴇxɪꜱ ᴄᴏᴍᴍᴇɴᴛᴇᴅ ɪɴ ᴀ ᴍᴏɴᴏᴛᴏɴᴇ ᴀꜱ ꜱʜᴇ ᴡᴀʟᴋᴇᴅ ᴜᴘ ᴛʜᴇ ꜰɪʀꜱᴛ ꜱᴛᴇᴘ ᴏꜰ ᴛʜᴇ ꜱᴛᴀɪʀꜱ.

"ᴏʜ ᴄᴏᴍᴇ ᴏɴ ꜱᴡᴇᴇᴛɪᴇ! ʏᴏᴜ ꜱʜᴏᴜʟᴅ ʙᴇ ʜᴀᴘᴘʏ!" ᴍᴀʀɪᴇ ʀᴏʟʟᴇᴅ ʜᴇʀ ᴇʏᴇꜱ ɪɴ ᴀɴɴᴏʏᴀɴᴄᴇ ᴀꜱ ꜱʜᴇ ᴛᴜʀɴᴇᴅ ᴏɴ ʜᴇʀ ʜᴇᴇʟꜱ ᴛᴏ ʟᴏᴏᴋ ᴀᴛ ᴛʜᴇ ᴛᴇᴇɴᴀɢᴇ ɢɪʀʟ.

"ꜰᴏʀ ɴɪɴᴇᴛᴇᴇɴ ʏᴇᴀʀꜱ. ᴋʟᴀᴜꜱ ɴᴇᴠᴇʀ ʟᴇᴛ ᴀɴʏᴏɴᴇ ʟᴀʏ ᴀ ʜᴀɴᴅ ᴏɴ ʜᴏᴘᴇ. ᴇᴠᴇɴ ᴛʜʀᴏᴜɢʜ ᴛʜᴏꜱᴇ ʏᴇᴀʀꜱ, ʜᴇ ᴄᴏᴜʟᴅɴ'ᴛ ᴇᴠᴇɴ ꜱᴇᴇ ʜᴇʀ." ʟᴇxɪ ꜱᴄᴏꜰꜰᴇᴅ ᴛᴜʀɴɪɴɢ ᴀʀᴏᴜɴᴅ ᴛᴏ ʟᴏᴏᴋ ᴀᴛ ʜᴇʀ ꜱᴏ-ᴄᴀʟʟᴇᴅ ᴍᴏᴛʜᴇʀ.

"ᴡʜᴇʀᴇ ɪꜱ ᴛʜɪꜱ ᴄᴏᴍɪɴɢ ꜰʀᴏᴍ?" ᴍᴀʀɪᴇ ᴀꜱᴋᴇᴅ ᴛʜʀᴏᴡɪɴɢ ʜᴇʀ ᴀʀᴍꜱ ɪɴᴛᴏ ᴛʜᴇ ᴀɪʀ.

"ꜰᴏʀ ɴɪɴᴇᴛᴇᴇɴ ʏᴇᴀʀꜱ. ʏᴏᴜ ᴀʟʟᴏᴡ ʏᴏᴜʀ ꜰʀɪᴇɴᴅꜱ ᴛᴏ ᴀʙᴜꜱᴇ ᴍᴇ!" ᴀʟᴇxɪꜱ ʏᴇʟʟᴇᴅ ꜱᴛᴇᴘᴘɪɴɢ ᴅᴏᴡɴ ꜰʀᴏᴍ ᴡʜᴇʀᴇ ꜱʜᴇ ꜱᴛᴏᴏᴅ. ᴘʀɪᴅᴇ ʟɪꜰᴛᴇᴅ ɪɴ ʜᴇʀ ᴄʜᴇꜱᴛ ᴀᴛ ᴛʜᴇ ᴄʜᴀɴᴄᴇ ᴛᴏ ʏᴇʟʟ ᴀᴛ ᴛʜᴇ ᴡᴏᴍᴀɴ ʙᴇꜰᴏʀᴇ ʜᴇʀ.

"ʏᴏᴜ ʟᴇꜰᴛ ᴍᴇ ɪɴ ᴛʜᴇ ʙᴀꜱᴇᴍᴇɴᴛ ɴᴇᴀʀ ᴅʀᴏᴡɴɪɴɢ ɪɴ ᴠᴇʀᴠᴀɪɴ ᴀɴᴅ ᴡᴏʟᴠᴇꜱʙᴀɴᴇ-ɪɴꜰᴇꜱᴛᴇᴅ ᴡᴀᴛᴇʀ ꜰᴏʀ ᴛʜʀᴇᴇ ᴅᴀʏꜱ! ɪ'ᴍ ꜱᴜʀᴘʀɪꜱᴇᴅ ɪ'ᴍ ɴᴏᴛ ᴅᴇᴀᴅ!" ꜱʜᴇ ᴄᴏɴᴛɪɴᴜᴇᴅ ᴛᴏ ꜱɴᴇᴇʀ ꜱᴛᴇᴘᴘɪɴɢ ᴛᴏᴡᴀʀᴅꜱ ᴛʜᴇ ᴡᴏᴍᴀɴ.

"𝗪𝗵𝗮𝘁 𝗮 𝘃𝗶𝗮𝗹 𝘄𝗼𝗺𝗮𝗻." 𝗙𝗿𝗲𝘆𝗮 𝗺𝘂𝘁𝘁𝗲𝗿𝗲𝗱 𝘀𝗵𝗮𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗵𝗲𝗮𝗱 𝗮𝘀 𝗛𝗮𝘆𝗹𝗲𝘆 𝘀𝗮𝘁 𝗯𝗲𝘁𝗿𝗮𝘆𝗲𝗱. 

"𝗜 𝘁𝗿𝘂𝘀𝘁 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗵𝗶𝗻 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗽𝗮𝗰𝗸 𝗮𝗻𝗱 𝗲𝘃𝗲𝗿𝘆𝘁𝗵𝗶𝗻𝗴." 𝗧𝗵𝗲 𝗲𝘅 𝗮𝗹𝗽𝗵𝗮 𝗮𝗱𝗱𝗲𝗱 𝗮𝘀 𝘀𝗵𝗲 𝗴𝗿𝗶𝗽𝗽𝗲𝗱 𝗘𝗹𝗶𝗷𝗮𝗵𝘀 𝗵𝗮𝗻𝗱 𝘁𝗶𝗴𝗵𝘁𝗹𝘆 𝘀𝗵𝗮𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗵𝗲𝗮𝗱. 

𝗡𝗼 𝗼𝗻𝗲 𝗲𝗹𝘀𝗲 𝘄𝗮𝘀 𝗮𝗯𝗹𝗲 𝘁𝗼 𝘀𝗽𝗲𝗮𝗸. 𝗧𝗵𝗲 𝗽𝗮𝗿𝗲𝗻𝘁𝘀 𝗼𝗳 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘁𝗲𝗲𝗻𝗮𝗴𝗲𝗿 𝘀𝗮𝘁 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗵 𝘁𝗲𝗮𝗿𝘀 𝗶𝗻 𝘁𝗵𝗲𝗶𝗿 𝗲𝘆𝗲𝘀. 𝗞𝗮𝘁𝗵𝗿𝗶𝗻𝗲 𝗮𝘁𝘁𝗲𝗺𝗽𝘁𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗼 𝗵𝗶𝗱𝗲 𝗵𝗲𝗿𝘀 𝗯𝘂𝘁 𝘆𝗲𝘁 𝗕𝗼𝗻𝗻𝗶𝗲 𝗽𝗹𝗮𝗰𝗲𝗱 𝗮 𝘀𝗼𝗳𝘁 𝗵𝗮𝗻𝗱 𝗼𝗻 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗮𝗿𝗺 𝗳𝗼𝗿 𝗮𝗻𝘆 𝘀𝗼𝗿𝘁 𝗼𝗳 𝗰𝗼𝗺𝗳𝗼𝗿𝘁.

"ɪᴛ ᴍᴀᴅᴇ ʏᴏᴜ ꜱᴛʀᴏɴɢᴇʀ." ꜱʜᴇ ᴄᴏɴꜰᴇꜱꜱᴇᴅ ᴡɪᴛʜ ᴀɴɴᴏʏᴀɴᴄᴇ ɪɴ ʜᴇʀ ᴠᴏɪᴄᴇ. ʜᴇʀ ᴇʏᴇꜱ ɴᴏᴛ ᴍᴏᴠɪɴɢ ᴀᴡᴀʏ ꜰʀᴏᴍ ʜᴇʀ ᴅᴀᴜɢʜᴛᴇʀꜱ. ᴀ ᴅᴀʀᴋ ꜰᴇᴇʟɪɴɢ ꜱʟᴏᴡʟʏ ʙʀᴇᴡᴇᴅ ɪɴꜱɪᴅᴇ ᴀʟᴇxɪꜱ ᴀꜱ ᴛʜᴇ ᴄᴏɴᴠᴇʀꜱᴀᴛɪᴏɴ ʙᴇɢᴀɴ ʟᴏɴɢᴇʀ. ᴛᴏ ᴀ ᴘᴏɪɴᴛ ᴡʜᴇʀᴇ ɪᴛ ᴡᴀꜱ ʙᴇɢɪɴɴɪɴɢ ᴛᴏ ʙᴇᴄᴏᴍᴇ ᴏᴠᴇʀᴡʜᴇʟᴍɪɴɢ ᴀɴᴅ ᴄᴏᴜʟᴅɴ'ᴛ ꜰɪɢʜᴛ ᴀɢᴀɪɴꜱᴛ ɪᴛ.

"ʏᴏᴜ ᴋɴᴏᴡ. ɪ ᴡᴏᴜʟᴅɴ'ᴛ ᴡᴀɴᴛ ᴀʟʟ ᴛʜᴀᴛ ᴇꜰꜰᴏʀᴛ ᴛᴏ ɢᴏ ᴛᴏ ᴡᴀꜱᴛᴇ ɴᴏᴡ ᴅᴏ ɪ." ᴀʟᴇxɪꜱ ꜱᴍɪʀᴋᴇᴅ ᴀꜱ ꜱʜᴇ ᴍᴀᴅᴇ ʜᴇʀ ᴡᴀʏ ᴅᴏᴡɴ ᴛʜᴇ ʜᴀʟʟᴡᴀʏ. ꜰᴏʀ ᴏɴᴄᴇ ᴍᴀʀɪᴇ ꜰᴇʟᴛ ꜰᴇᴀʀ ᴀɢᴀɪɴꜱᴛ ʜᴇʀ ᴅᴀᴜɢʜᴛᴇʀ. ꜱʜᴇ ᴡᴀᴛᴄʜᴇᴅ ᴀꜱ ᴅᴀʀᴋ ᴠᴇɪɴꜱ ᴠᴏɪᴄᴇᴅ ᴛᴏ ꜰʀᴀᴍᴇ ʜᴇʀ ꜰᴀᴄᴇ. ʜᴇʀ ᴇʏᴇꜱ ʙᴇᴄᴀᴍᴇ ᴅᴀʀᴋᴇʀ ᴛᴏ ᴀ ᴘᴏɪɴᴛ ɴᴏ ᴡʜɪᴛᴇ ᴄᴏᴜʟᴅ ʙᴇ ꜱᴇᴇɴ. ᴀꜱ ꜱʜᴇ ɢᴇᴛꜱ ᴘᴜꜱʜᴇᴅ ᴛᴏᴡᴀʀᴅꜱ ᴛʜᴇ ᴅᴏᴏʀ ᴀʟᴇxɪꜱ ʟɪꜰᴛꜱ ʜᴇʀ ʜᴀɴᴅ ᴛᴏ ʀᴇᴠᴇᴀʟ ᴀ ʟᴏɴɢ ꜱᴇᴛ ᴏꜰ ꜱʜᴀʀᴘᴇɴᴇᴅ ɴᴀɪʟꜱ.

"ɪ'ᴍ ɢᴏɪɴɢ ᴛᴏ ᴇɴᴊᴏʏ ᴛʜɪꜱ." ꜱʜᴇ ꜱᴍɪʀᴋᴇᴅ ꜱᴇᴇɪɴɢ ᴛʜᴇ ꜰᴇᴀʀ ɪɴ ᴍᴀʀɪᴇ'ꜱ ᴇʏᴇꜱ. ᴡɪᴛʜ ᴛʜᴀᴛ, ᴀʟᴇxɪꜱ ᴊᴜᴍᴘᴇᴅ ꜰᴏʀᴡᴀʀᴅ ᴀʟʟᴏᴡɪɴɢ ᴛʜᴇ ʀᴀɪꜱᴇʀ'ꜱ ꜱʜᴀʀᴘ ɴᴀɪʟꜱ ᴛᴏ ɪᴍᴘᴀʟᴇ ɪɴᴛᴏ ʜᴇʀ ᴍᴏᴛʜᴇʀ'ꜱ ᴄʜᴇꜱᴛ. ʜᴇʀ ʜᴀɴᴅ ꜱʟᴏᴡʟʏ ᴍᴏᴠᴇᴅ ᴛᴏ ᴄᴜᴛ ᴛʜᴇ ᴡᴏᴍᴀɴ'ꜱ ʜᴇᴀʀᴛ.

"ɢᴏᴏᴅʙʏᴇ ᴍᴏᴛʜᴇʀ," ᴀʟᴇxɪꜱ ᴡʜɪꜱᴘᴇʀᴇᴅ ɴᴏᴛ ʟᴏᴏᴋɪɴɢ ᴀᴡᴀʏ ꜰʀᴏᴍ ᴍᴀʀɪᴇ ᴀꜱ ꜱʜᴇ ɢᴀꜱᴘᴇᴅ ɪɴ ᴘᴀɪɴ. ᴡɪᴛʜ ᴛʜᴀᴛ, ꜱʜᴇ ᴘᴜʟʟᴇᴅ ᴏᴜᴛ ᴛʜᴇ ᴡᴏᴍᴀɴ'ꜱ ʜᴇᴀʀᴛ ᴡɪᴛʜ ɴᴏ ʜᴇꜱɪᴛᴀᴛɪᴏɴ.

ᴀꜱ ᴍᴀʀɪᴇ'ꜱ ʙᴏᴅʏ ʙᴇɢᴀɴ ᴛᴏ ɢʀᴇʏ. ᴀʟᴇxɪꜱ ʜᴀᴅ ʙᴇᴇɴ ᴘᴜʟʟᴇᴅ ᴏᴜᴛ ᴏꜰ ʜᴇʀ ᴅᴀʀᴋɴᴇꜱꜱ. ʜᴇʀ ᴇʏᴇꜱ ᴛʀᴀɪɴᴇᴅ ᴏɴ ᴛʜᴇ ʜᴇᴀʀᴛ ɪɴ ʜᴇʀ ʜᴀɴᴅ ʙᴇꜰᴏʀᴇ ꜰʟɪᴄᴋɪɴɢ ᴛᴏ ᴍᴀʀɪᴇ'ꜱ ʙᴏᴅʏ ᴡʜɪᴄʜ ᴡᴀꜱ ɴᴏᴡ ꜱʟᴜᴍᴘᴇᴅ ᴀɢᴀɪɴꜱᴛ ᴛʜᴇ ᴅᴏᴏʀ. ᴛʜᴀᴛ ᴏɴᴄᴇ ᴠᴏɪᴄᴇʟᴇꜱꜱ ᴇᴍᴏᴛɪᴏɴ ꜱᴏᴏɴ ꜰɪʟʟᴇᴅ ɪɴᴛᴏ ᴀ ᴘᴀɴɪᴄ ᴀꜱ ꜱʜᴇ ᴅʀᴏᴘᴘᴇᴅ ᴛʜᴇ ᴏʀɢᴀɴ ʙᴇꜱɪᴅᴇ ᴛʜᴇ ʙᴏᴅʏ ʙᴇꜰᴏʀᴇ ꜱᴛᴜᴍʙʟɪɴɢ ᴀᴡᴀʏ. ᴡɪᴛʜ ᴏɴᴇ ꜰɪɴᴀʟ ɢʟᴀɴᴄᴇ ᴀᴛ ᴛʜᴇ ʙᴏᴅʏ, ᴀʟᴇxɪꜱ ᴛᴜʀɴᴇᴅ ᴏɴ ʜᴇʀ ʜᴇᴇʟꜱ ʀᴀᴄɪɴɢ ᴀᴡᴀʏ ꜰʀᴏᴍ ᴛʜᴇ ʜᴏᴍᴇ ᴛᴏ ᴛʜᴇ ᴏɴᴇ ᴘʟᴀᴄᴇ ꜱʜᴇ ꜰᴇʟᴛ ꜱᴀꜰᴇ. ᴛʜᴇ ᴡᴏᴏᴅꜱ.

- ◎ -

    "You killed your mom!" Lizzie yelled, standing from her chair.
    "Yes," Lexi responded honestly with a blank stare.
Lizzie looked at her step-sister before leaning back down against the table.
    "What happened after that? Are you normally a werewolf for two or three days?" Lizzie asked with a raised eyebrow, watching her sister carefully.
    "Normally, yes. However, my grief was so bad I was stuck." Lexi shrugged, coursing the girl who sat before her.
    "For how long? A week? A month?" Lizzie continued to question as her interest only grew stronger.
    "Three years." Lexi sighed, dropping her eyes on the table. Lizzie sat up slowly, her mouth dropping with shock.
    "You ready to continue?"The tribrid looked back up towards the body, who returned with a slight nod.
    "This is when I first transitioned back, and the day I also died." The girl sighed, grabbing Lizzie's glass and drinking it down quickly.

"𝗜𝘃𝗲 𝗻𝗲𝘃𝗲𝗿 𝗵𝗲𝗮𝗿𝗱 𝘁𝗵𝗮𝘁 𝗼𝗻𝗲 𝗯𝗲𝗳𝗼𝗿𝗲." 𝗦𝘁𝗲𝗳𝗮𝗻 𝗰𝗼𝗺𝗺𝗲𝗻𝘁𝗲𝗱 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗵 𝗮 𝗳𝗿𝗼𝘄𝗻. 

𝗛𝗲 𝗱𝗶𝗱𝗻𝘁 𝗸𝗻𝗼𝘄 𝗵𝗼𝘄 𝘁𝗼 𝗿𝗲𝗮𝗰𝘁. 𝗟𝗲𝗮𝗿𝗻𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗲𝘃𝗲𝗿𝘆𝘁𝗵𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗵𝗮𝘁 𝗵𝗮𝗽𝗽𝗲𝗻𝗲𝗱 𝘁𝗼 𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝗱𝗮𝘂𝗴𝗵𝘁𝗲𝗿. 𝗢𝗻𝗹𝘆 𝗹𝗲𝗮𝘃𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗵𝗶𝗺 𝘄𝗼𝗻𝗱𝗲𝗿𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘄𝗵𝗮𝘁 𝘄𝗼𝘂𝗹𝗱 𝗵𝗮𝘃𝗲 𝗰𝗵𝗮𝗻𝗴𝗲𝗱 𝗶𝗳 𝗵𝗲 𝗼𝗻𝗹𝘆 𝗸𝗻𝗲𝘄 𝗼𝗳 𝗵𝗲𝗿.

- ◎ -

ᴄᴏɴꜰᴜꜱɪᴏɴ ꜰʟᴀꜱʜᴇᴅ ɪɴ ᴀʟᴇxɪꜱ'ꜱ ᴇʏᴇꜱ ᴀꜱ ꜱʜᴇ ʟɪꜰᴛᴇᴅ ʜᴇʀꜱᴇʟꜰ ꜰʀᴏᴍ ᴛʜᴇ ɢʀᴏᴜɴᴅ. ᴀ ʟᴀʀɢᴇ ʙʀᴇᴇᴢᴇ ᴡᴀꜱʜᴇᴅ ᴏᴠᴇʀ ʜᴇʀ. ᴡɪᴛʜ ᴀ ꜱʜɪᴠᴇʀ, ᴛʜᴇ ɢɪʀʟ ʟᴏᴏᴋᴇᴅ ᴅᴏᴡɴ ᴛᴏ ꜰɪɴᴅ ʜᴇʀꜱᴇʟꜰ ɴᴀᴋᴇᴅ. ᴛʜᴇ ɢɪʀʟ ꜱɪɢʜᴇᴅ ᴀꜱ ꜱʜᴇ ʟᴏᴏᴋᴇᴅ ᴀʀᴏᴜɴᴅ ʜᴇʀ ꜱʟᴏᴡʟʏ ᴛɪʟʟ ꜱʜᴇ ꜰᴏᴜɴᴅ ᴀ ᴡᴏᴍᴀɴ ʟʏɪɴɢ ᴅᴇᴀᴅ ᴏɴ ᴛʜᴇ ᴅɪʀᴛ-ᴄᴏᴠᴇʀᴇᴅ ɢʀᴏᴜɴᴅ. ʟᴀʀɢᴇ ʙɪᴛᴇꜱ ᴀɴᴅ ꜱᴄʀᴀᴛᴄʜᴇꜱ ʟɪᴛᴛᴇʀ ʜᴇʀ ꜱᴋɪɴ. ᴀʟᴇxɪꜱ ᴡᴀʟᴋᴇᴅ ᴛᴏ ᴛʜᴇ ᴡᴏᴍᴀɴ ꜱᴇᴇɪɴɢ ᴛʜᴇ ᴄʟᴏᴛʜᴇꜱ ꜱʜᴇ ᴡᴏʀᴇ. ꜱʜᴇ ʟᴏᴏᴋᴇᴅ ᴀʀᴏᴜɴᴅ ʜᴇʀ ꜱʟᴏᴡʟʏ ʙᴇꜰᴏʀᴇ ʙᴇɢɪɴɴɪɴɢ ᴛᴏ ʀᴇᴍᴏᴠᴇ ᴛʜᴇ ɢɪʀʟ'ꜱ ᴄʟᴏᴛʜᴇꜱ ᴏɴᴇ ʙʏ ᴏɴᴇ ʟᴇᴀᴠɪɴɢ ʜᴇʀ ɪɴ ʜᴇʀ ᴜɴᴅᴇʀɢᴀʀᴍᴇɴᴛꜱ ᴀɴᴅ ᴀ ʟᴀʀɢᴇ ᴘᴜꜰꜰᴇʀ ᴄᴏᴀᴛ.

ᴏɴᴄᴇ ꜱʜᴇ ꜰᴏᴜɴᴅ ʜᴇʀꜱᴇʟꜰ ᴅʀᴇꜱꜱᴇᴅ ꜱʜᴇ ʙᴇɢᴀɴ ʜᴇʀ ᴊᴏᴜʀɴᴇʏ ᴛʜʀᴏᴜɢʜ ᴛʜᴇ ᴡᴏᴏᴅꜱ ꜱʜᴇ ᴄᴏᴜʟᴅɴ'ᴛ Qᴜɪᴛᴇ ʀᴇᴍᴇᴍʙᴇʀ ᴡʜᴇʀᴇ ꜱʜᴇ ᴡᴀꜱ. ʟᴇxɪ ᴡᴀʟᴋᴇᴅ ᴀʀᴏᴜɴᴅ ꜱʟᴏᴡʟʏ ʟɪꜱᴛᴇɴɪɴɢ ᴏᴜᴛ ꜰᴏʀ ᴛʜɪɴɢꜱ ᴀʀᴏᴜɴᴅ ʜᴇʀ ᴡʜᴇɴ ᴀ ꜱɴᴀᴘᴘɪɴɢ ᴏꜰ ᴀ ꜱᴛɪᴄᴋ ᴄᴀᴜɢʜᴛ ʜᴇʀ ᴀᴛᴛᴇɴᴛɪᴏɴ ꜰɪʀꜱᴛ. ꜱʜᴇ ᴛᴜʀɴᴇᴅ ᴛᴏᴡᴀʀᴅꜱ ᴛʜᴇ ᴀʀᴇᴀ ᴛʜᴇ ꜱᴏᴜɴᴅ ᴇᴄʜᴏᴇᴅ ꜰʀᴏᴍ, ʏᴇᴛ ɴᴏᴛ ᴀ ᴍᴏᴍᴇɴᴛ ʟᴀᴛᴇʀ ᴀ ꜱᴍᴀʟʟ ʀᴀʙʙɪᴛ ʜᴏᴘᴘᴇᴅ ᴏᴜᴛ ꜰʀᴏᴍ ʙᴇʜɪɴᴅ ᴀ ʙᴜꜱʜ. ᴀʟᴇxɪꜱ ꜱɪɢʜᴇᴅ ᴡɪᴛʜ ʀᴇʟɪᴇꜰ ᴀᴛ ᴛʜᴇ ꜱᴍᴀʟʟ ᴀɴɪᴍᴀʟ ʙᴇꜰᴏʀᴇ ᴛᴜʀɴɪɴɢ ᴀʀᴏᴜɴᴅ ᴛᴏ ᴡᴀʟᴋ ᴀᴡᴀʏ. ʜᴏᴡᴇᴠᴇʀ, ᴀꜱ ꜱʜᴇ ᴛᴜʀɴᴇᴅ ᴀɴ ᴀʀʀᴏᴡ ʟᴀᴄᴇᴅ ᴡɪᴛʜ ᴡᴏʟᴠᴇꜱ ʙᴀɴᴇ ᴡᴀꜱ ꜱʜᴏᴛ ʜᴇʀ ᴡᴀʏ ᴀɴᴅ ꜰᴏᴜɴᴅ ɪᴛꜱᴇʟꜰ ɪɴᴄʜᴇꜱ ꜰʀᴏᴍ ʜᴇʀ ʜᴇᴀʀᴛ. ᴛʜᴇ ᴡᴇʀᴇᴡᴏʟꜰ ʟᴏᴏᴋᴇᴅ ᴅᴏᴡɴ ᴀᴛ ᴛʜᴇ ᴀʀʀᴏᴡ ᴡɪᴛʜ ᴀ ɢʀᴜɴᴛ. ʜᴇʀ ᴇʏᴇꜱ ꜰʟɪᴄᴋᴇᴅ ᴜᴘ ᴀꜱ ʜᴇʀ ʟᴇɢꜱ ɢʀᴇᴡ ᴡᴇᴀᴋ ꜱᴘᴏᴛᴛɪɴɢ ᴀ ᴍᴀɴ ᴡɪᴛʜ ᴀ ʙᴏᴡ ɪɴ ʜᴀɴᴅ ᴀɴᴅ ᴀ ꜱᴍɪʀᴋ ᴏɴ ʜɪꜱ ꜰᴀᴄᴇ ᴡᴀᴛᴄʜɪɴɢ ʜᴇʀ ᴡɪᴛʜ ɢʟᴇᴇ ᴀꜱ ꜱʜᴇ ᴅʀᴏᴘᴘᴇᴅ ᴛᴏ ᴛʜᴇ ꜰʟᴏᴏʀ ᴄᴏᴍᴘʟᴇᴛᴇʟʏ ᴜɴʀᴇꜱᴘᴏɴꜱɪᴠᴇ.

- ◎ -

ᴀꜱ ᴛʜᴇ ɢɪʀʟ ᴡᴏᴋᴇ ꜱʜᴇ ꜰᴏᴜɴᴅ ʜᴇʀꜱᴇʟꜰ ɪɴ ᴀ ᴅᴀʀᴋ ʀᴏᴏᴍ. ᴏɴᴇ ꜱᴍᴀʟʟ ᴄᴀɴᴅʟᴇ ɪɴ ᴛʜᴇ ᴄᴏʀɴᴇʀ ꜱʜᴀʀɪɴɢ ɪᴛꜱ ʟɪᴍɪᴛᴇᴅ ᴀᴍᴏᴜɴᴛ ᴏꜰ ʟɪɢʜᴛ. ᴀʟᴇxɪꜱ ᴀᴛᴛᴇᴍᴘᴛᴇᴅ ᴛᴏ ᴡᴀʟᴋ ꜰᴏʀᴡᴀʀᴅ ʏᴇᴛ ᴛʜᴇ ᴄʜᴀɪɴꜱ ᴛʜᴀᴛ ꜱʜᴀᴄᴋʟᴇᴅ ʜᴇʀ ᴡʀɪꜱᴛꜱ ꜱᴛᴏᴘᴘᴇᴅ ʜᴇʀ. ᴛʜᴇ ɢɪʀʟ ʟᴏᴏᴋᴇᴅ ʙᴇɢᴀɴ ʜᴇʀ ᴡɪᴛʜ ᴡɪᴅᴇ ᴇʏᴇꜱ ᴀꜱ ᴀ ʟᴀʀɢᴇ ꜰᴇɴᴄᴇ ʜᴇʟᴅ ʜᴇʀ ᴡʀɪꜱᴛ ᴅᴏᴡɴ. ᴀ ʟᴏɴɢ ᴄᴏɴɴᴇᴄᴛɪᴏɴ ᴏꜰ ᴡɪʀᴇꜱ ᴡʀᴀᴘꜱ ᴀʀᴏᴜɴᴅ ɪᴛꜱ ꜰʀᴀᴍᴇ.

"ꜱʟᴇᴇᴘɪɴɢ ʙᴇᴀᴜᴛʏ ɪꜱ ᴡᴀᴋᴇ." ᴀ ᴍᴇɴᴀᴄɪɴɢ ᴠᴏɪᴄᴇ ꜱᴘᴏᴋᴇ ᴡɪᴛʜɪɴ ᴛʜᴇ ᴅᴀʀᴋɴᴇꜱꜱ. ʜɪꜱ ꜰᴏᴏᴛꜱᴛᴇᴘꜱ ᴇᴄʜᴏᴇᴅ ᴀꜱ ʜᴇ ᴡᴀʟᴋᴇᴅ ᴛᴏᴡᴀʀᴅꜱ ᴛʜᴇ ʟɪɢʜᴛ. ᴀʟᴇxɪꜱ ᴡᴀᴛᴄʜᴇᴅ ᴛʜᴇ ᴍᴀɴ ᴄᴀʀᴇꜰᴜʟʟʏ. ᴛʜᴇ ᴛʜᴜᴍᴘɪɴɢ ᴏꜰ ʜɪꜱ ʜᴇᴀʀᴛ ꜰʟᴏᴡᴇᴅ ɪɴᴛᴏ ʜᴇʀ ᴇᴀʀꜱ. ᴛʜᴇ ʙʀᴇᴀᴛʜ ꜱʜᴇ ꜰᴏᴜɢʜᴛ ʜᴀʀᴅ ᴛᴏ ᴋᴇᴇᴘ ꜱɪʟᴇɴᴛ ʙᴇɢᴀɴ ᴛᴏ ɢᴇᴛ ʜᴇᴀᴠʏ ᴀꜱ ᴀɴ ᴏᴠᴇʀᴡʜᴇʟᴍɪɴɢ ʜᴜɴɢᴇʀ ꜱᴛɪʀʀᴇᴅ ɪɴ ʜᴇʀ ꜱᴛᴏᴍᴀᴄʜ.

"ᴅᴏɴ'ᴛ ᴡᴏʀʀʏ ᴡᴏʟꜰɪᴇ." ᴛʜᴇ ᴍᴀɴ ᴄᴏᴍᴍᴇɴᴛᴇᴅ ᴀꜱ ʜᴇ ᴡᴀʟᴋᴇᴅ ᴛᴏ ᴀ ᴍᴇᴛᴀʟ ʙᴏx ᴡʜɪᴄʜ ʜᴜɴɢ ᴜᴘ ᴏɴ ᴛʜᴇ ᴡᴀʟʟ.

"ᴛʜɪɴɢꜱ ᴀʀᴇ ᴀʙᴏᴜᴛ ᴛᴏ ʙᴇᴄᴏᴍᴇ ᴇʟᴇᴄᴛʀɪᴄ!" ʜᴇ ꜱᴍɪʀᴋᴇᴅ ᴀꜱ ʜᴇ ᴛᴜʀɴᴇᴅ ᴛᴏ ꜰʟɪᴘ ᴀ ꜱᴡɪᴛᴄʜ ᴏɴ ᴛʜᴇ ᴄᴇɴᴛʀᴇ ᴏꜰ ᴛʜᴇ ʙᴏx. ᴀ ꜱᴄʀᴇᴀᴍ ᴏꜰ ᴀɢᴏɴʏ ᴀꜱ ᴛʜᴏᴜꜱᴀɴᴅꜱ ᴏꜰ ᴇʟᴇᴄᴛɪᴄ ʙᴏʟᴛꜱ ᴍᴀᴅᴇ ᴛʜᴇɪʀ ᴡᴀʏ ᴅᴏᴡɴ ᴛʜᴇ ꜰᴇɴᴄᴇ ʙᴇꜰᴏʀᴇ ʙᴜʀɴɪɴɢ ᴛʜᴇ ꜰʟᴇꜱʜ ᴀɴᴅ ᴄʟᴏᴛʜᴇꜱ ᴛʜᴇ ɢɪʀʟ ᴡᴏʀᴇ. ᴛʜᴇ ᴡʜᴏʟᴇ ᴛɪᴍᴇ ᴛʜᴇ ᴍᴀɴ ᴡᴀᴛᴄʜᴇᴅ ᴡɪᴛʜ ᴀ ᴘʀᴏᴜᴅ ꜱᴍɪʟᴇ ᴏɴ ʜɪꜱ ꜰᴀᴄᴇ.

𝗧𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗼𝘂𝗻𝗱𝘀 𝗼𝗳 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝘀𝗰𝗿𝗲𝗮𝗺𝘀 𝗲𝗰𝗵𝗼𝗲𝗱 𝗮𝗿𝗼𝘂𝗻𝗱 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗿𝗼𝗼𝗺. 𝗙𝗼𝗿 𝗼𝗻𝗰𝗲 𝗞𝗮𝘁𝗵𝗿𝗶𝗻𝗲 𝗹𝗲𝘁 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝘀𝗮𝗱𝗻𝗲𝘀𝘀 𝘀𝗵𝗼𝘄. 𝗧𝗲𝗮𝗿𝘀 𝗳𝗲𝗹𝗹 𝗱𝗼𝘄𝗻 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗰𝗵𝗲𝗲𝗸𝘀 𝗮𝘀 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗵𝗮𝗻𝗱 𝘂𝗻𝗰𝗼𝗻𝘀𝗰𝗶𝗼𝘂𝘀𝗹𝘆 𝗵𝗲𝗹𝗱 𝗼𝗻𝘁𝗼 𝗦𝘁𝗲𝗳𝗮𝗻 𝘁𝗶𝗴𝗵𝘁𝗹𝘆. 𝗦𝗵𝗲 𝘄𝗮𝘀 𝘀𝗵𝗮𝗿𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗰𝗼𝗺𝗳𝗼𝗿𝘁 𝗯𝗲𝘁𝘄𝗲𝗲𝗻 𝘁𝗵𝗲𝗺 𝗯𝗼𝘁𝗵.

ꜱᴏᴏɴ ᴛʜᴇ ꜱᴄʀᴇᴀᴍꜱ ʙᴇᴄᴀᴍᴇ ɴᴏᴛʜɪɴɢ ᴍᴜᴄʜ ᴛᴏ ᴛʜᴇ ᴍᴀɴ'ꜱ ᴅɪꜱᴍᴀʏ. ᴛʜᴇ ᴇʟᴇᴄᴛʀɪᴄ ᴄᴜʀʀᴇɴᴛ ʜᴀꜱ ꜱᴛᴏᴘᴘᴇᴅ ᴅᴇꜱᴘɪᴛᴇ ᴛʜᴇ ꜱᴡɪᴛᴄʜ ꜱᴛɪʟʟ ʙᴇɪɴɢ ᴏɴ. ᴛʜᴇ ᴍᴀɴ ᴛᴜʀɴᴇᴅ ᴛᴏ ᴛʜᴇ ʙᴏx ᴄᴏɴꜰᴜꜱᴇᴅ.

"ᴡʜᴀᴛ ᴛʜᴇ?" ʜᴇ Qᴜᴇꜱᴛɪᴏɴᴇᴅ ᴀꜱ ʜᴇ ᴍᴏᴠᴇᴅ ᴛᴏ ᴜꜱᴇ ʜɪꜱ ᴘᴀʟᴍ ᴛᴏ ꜱᴍᴀᴄᴋ ɪᴛ ᴀɢᴀɪɴꜱᴛ ᴛʜᴇ ᴍᴇɴᴛᴀʟ ʙᴏx ɪɴ ʜᴏᴘᴇꜱ ɪᴛ ᴡᴏᴜʟᴅ ᴡᴏʀᴋ ᴏɴᴄᴇ ᴀɢᴀɪɴ. ꜱᴛᴏᴏᴅ ʙᴇʜɪɴᴅ ʜɪᴍ ʙʏ ᴛʜᴇ ꜰᴇɴᴄᴇ ᴀʟᴇxɪꜱ ɢʟᴀʀᴇᴅ ᴀᴛ ʜɪᴍ ᴀꜱ ʜᴇʀ ʜᴀɴᴅꜱ ꜰᴏʀᴍᴇᴅ ɪɴᴛᴏ ꜰɪꜱᴛꜱ. ᴡɪᴛʜ ᴏɴᴇ ᴘᴜʟʟ ᴛʜᴇ ɢɪʀʟ ᴡᴀꜱ ᴀʙʟᴇ ᴛᴏ ꜰʀᴇᴇ ʜᴇʀ ʜᴀɴᴅꜱ ꜰʀᴏᴍ ᴛʜᴇ ᴄʜᴀɪɴꜱ ᴡʜɪᴄʜ ᴡʀᴀᴘᴘᴇᴅ ʜᴇʀ ᴡʀɪꜱᴛꜱ. ꜰʀᴇᴇɪɴɢ ʜᴇʀ ꜰʀᴏᴍ ᴛʜᴇ ᴛᴏʀᴛᴜʀᴇ ꜱʜᴇ ᴡᴀꜱ ᴛʀᴀᴘᴘᴇᴅ ɪɴ.

"ʜᴏᴡ ᴅɪᴅ ʏᴏᴜ?" ʜᴇ Qᴜᴇꜱᴛɪᴏɴᴇᴅ ɪɴ ᴀꜱᴛᴏɴɪꜱʜᴍᴇɴᴛ ᴀꜱ ᴛʜᴇ ᴡᴇʀᴇᴡᴏʟꜰ ꜱᴛᴀʟᴋᴇᴅ ʜᴇʀ ᴡᴀʏ ᴛᴏᴡᴀʀᴅꜱ ʜɪᴍ.

"ʜʏʙʀɪᴅ." ᴛʜᴇ ᴍᴀɴ ꜰɪɴᴀʟʟʏ ᴜɴᴅᴇʀꜱᴛᴏᴏᴅ ꜱᴍɪʟɪɴɢ ᴡɪᴛʜ ɢʟᴇᴇ. ʜɪꜱ ᴡᴏʀᴅꜱ ᴏɴʟʏ ᴍᴀᴅᴇ ᴀʟᴇxɪꜱ ᴀɴɢʀɪᴇʀ. ᴠᴇɪɴꜱ ꜱʟᴏᴡʟʏ ɢʀᴇᴡ ʙᴇɴᴇᴀᴛʜ ʜᴇʀ ᴇʏᴇꜱ. ᴛʜᴇ ᴛɪᴘꜱ ᴏꜰ ᴛʜᴇ ᴡʜɪᴛᴇ ꜰᴀɴɢꜱ ᴘᴏɪɴᴛᴇᴅ ᴏᴜᴛ ᴏꜰ ʜᴇʀ ᴛᴏᴘ ʟɪᴘ ᴀꜱ ᴛʜᴇ ꜱᴍᴇʟʟ ᴏꜰ ʜɪꜱ ʙʟᴏᴏᴅ ʜᴀᴅ ɢᴏᴛᴛᴇɴ ꜱᴛʀᴏɴɢᴇʀ.

"ɴᴏ. ᴛʀɪʙʀɪᴅ." ꜱʜᴇ ꜱᴍɪʀᴋᴇᴅ ʟᴜɴɢɪɴɢ ꜰᴏʀᴡᴀʀᴅ ᴛᴏ ᴛʜᴇ ᴍᴀɴ ʙᴇꜰᴏʀᴇ ʜᴇʀ. ʜᴇʀ ꜰᴀɴɢꜱ ᴘᴇɴᴇᴛʀᴀᴛᴇᴅ ᴛʜʀᴏᴜɢʜ ʜɪꜱ ꜱᴋɪɴ ʟᴇᴀᴠɪɴɢ ʜᴇʀ ꜱɪɢɴɪɴɢ ɪɴ ꜱᴀᴛɪꜱꜰᴀᴄᴛɪᴏɴ ᴀꜱ ᴛʜᴇ ᴡᴀʀᴍᴛʜ ᴏꜰ ʜɪꜱ ʙʟᴏᴏᴅ ꜱʟɪᴘᴘᴇᴅ ᴅᴏᴡɴ ʜᴇʀ ᴛʜʀᴏᴀᴛ.

ᴀᴍᴏɴɢ ʜᴇʀ ꜰɪʀꜱᴛ ꜰᴇᴇᴅ, ʜᴇʀ ᴇʏᴇꜱ ᴏᴘᴇɴᴇᴅ ᴏɴᴄᴇ ᴀɢᴀɪɴ ꜱʜᴀʀɪɴɢ ᴛʜᴇ ʙᴇᴀᴜᴛɪꜰᴜʟ ᴄᴏʟᴏᴜʀ ᴡʜɪᴄʜ ʀᴇᴘʟᴀᴄᴇᴅ ʜᴇʀ ɴᴀᴛᴜʀᴀʟ. ᴀ ɢᴏᴏᴅ ᴡʜɪᴄʜ ᴡᴀꜱ ꜱᴇᴇɴ ᴡɪᴛʜ ᴏᴛʜᴇʀ ʜʏʙʀɪᴅꜱ ʏᴇᴛ ᴀ ᴍɪx ᴏꜰ ɢʀᴇᴇɴ ᴀɴᴅ ᴘᴜʀᴘʟᴇ ꜱʜᴏᴡɪɴɢ ᴛʜᴇ ᴘᴏᴡᴇʀ ꜱʜᴇ ᴛʀᴜʟʏ ʜᴇʟᴅ. ʙʏ ᴛʜᴇ ᴛɪᴍᴇ ꜱʜᴇ ꜰᴇʟᴛ ᴄᴏɴᴛᴇɴᴛ ꜱʜᴇ ʜᴇʟᴅ ᴛʜᴇ ʜᴇᴀᴅ ᴏꜰ ᴛʜᴇ ᴍᴀɴ ʙʏ ʜɪꜱ ʜᴀɪʀ ᴡʜɪʟꜱᴛ ᴛʜᴇ ʀᴇꜱᴛ ᴏꜰ ʜɪꜱ ʙᴏᴅʏ ꜱʟᴜᴍᴘᴇᴅ ᴏɴ ᴛʜᴇ ɢʀᴏᴜɴᴅ. ᴡɪᴛʜ ᴀ ʙʟᴀɴᴋ ʟᴏᴏᴋ, ꜱʜᴇ ᴅʀᴏᴘᴘᴇᴅ ʜɪꜱ ʜᴇᴀᴅ ᴛᴏ ᴛʜᴇ ꜰʟᴏᴏʀ ʙᴇꜰᴏʀᴇ ᴛᴜʀɴɪɴɢ ᴏɴ ʜᴇʀ ʜᴇᴀʟᴇᴅ ʟᴇᴀᴠɪɴɢ ᴛᴏ ꜰɪɴᴅ ᴀɴᴏᴛʜᴇʀ ᴛᴏ ꜰᴇᴇᴅ ꜰʀᴏᴍ.

- ◎ -

Lizzie looked at her sister with tears in her eyes. The tribrid rolled her eyes at the response she had received from the girl.
    "I thought you said this crying stuff would be over." Lexi groaned, climbing out of her chair.
    "How can I not? You finally became human again, meaning you've forgiven yourself for killing that woman," Lizzie commented, watching as Lexi grabbed her jacket from the back of her chair.
    "Then, not a minute later, being shot with an arrow and killed!" Lizzie finished moving to stand from her chair.
    "Yep. Let's get you back to the boarding school so I can go on my merry way." Lexi sighed, rolling her eyes as she walked away from the table. Lizzie quickly moved to catch up with her.

"𝗧𝗵𝗮𝘁 𝗽𝗼𝗼𝗿 𝗴𝗶𝗿𝗹." 𝗠𝗮𝘁𝘁 𝗰𝗼𝗺𝗺𝗲𝗻𝘁𝗲𝗱 𝗮𝘀 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗿𝗲𝘀𝘁 𝗼𝗳 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗿𝗼𝗼𝗺 𝘀𝗮𝘁 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗵𝗶𝗻 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗶𝗹𝗮𝗻𝗰𝗲. 𝗨𝗻𝘀𝘂𝗿𝗲 𝗼𝗳 𝗵𝗼𝘄 𝘁𝗼 𝗿𝗲𝗮𝗰𝘁 𝘁𝗼 𝘄𝗵𝗮𝘁 𝘁𝗵𝗲𝘆 𝘄𝗮𝘁𝗰𝗵𝗲𝗱. 

"𝗦𝗵𝗲 𝗱𝗶𝗱𝗻'𝘁 𝗱𝗲𝘀𝗲𝗿𝘃𝗲 𝗮𝗻𝘆 𝗼𝗳 𝗶𝘁." 𝗞𝗹𝗮𝘂𝘀 𝘄𝗵𝗶𝘀𝗽𝗲𝗿𝗲𝗱 𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗱𝗼𝘄𝗻 𝘁𝗼 𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝗹𝗮𝗽. 𝗔 𝗳𝗲𝗲𝗹𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗼𝗳 𝗴𝘂𝗶𝗹𝘁 𝘀𝗮𝘁 𝗶𝗻 𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝘀𝘁𝗼𝗺𝗮𝗰𝗵 𝗳𝗼𝗿 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗳𝗶𝗿𝘀𝘁 𝘁𝗶𝗺𝗲 𝗶𝗻 𝗮 𝘄𝗵𝗶𝗹𝗲.

Chapter Text

More weapons had been gathered on the principal's office table. Hope stared at all the possible murder weapons to be used on the table. She rested her chin within her hands, ignoring the few glances sent her way.

"So. We use the dagger dripped in red oak to immobilize her. The using the stake to remove her completely?" MG questioned, rotating a red oak stake in his hands.

"Yes. We are unsure of the dagger's effects, so it will be like testing a theory," Alaric commented as he rested his hands on the table, carefully looking towards the student.

"With the Mikealsons, they could be comatose with a dagger dipped in white oak. So, we hope that, with that conclusion, it will have the same effect as the red oak.

"Why do we need it, though? I mean, we have the stake; we can all use that," Rafael questioned, looking towards Josie with his arms crossed over his chest.

"If we're unable to get to her with the stake. At least she will be out of life. Within a coffin in the basement." Hope sighed, dropping her arms to cross upon the wooden table.

"𝗧𝗵𝗲𝘆 𝗿𝗲𝗮𝗹𝗹𝘆 𝗱𝗼 𝗽𝗹𝗮𝗻 𝗼𝗻 𝗸𝗶𝗹𝗹𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗵𝗲𝗿." 𝗞𝗮𝘁𝗵𝗿𝗶𝗻𝗲 𝘀𝗶𝗴𝗵𝗲𝗱 𝘀𝗵𝗮𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗵𝗲𝗮𝗱 𝗮𝘀 𝘀𝗵𝗲 𝗮𝗹𝗹𝗼𝘄𝗲𝗱 𝗵𝗲𝗿𝘀𝗲𝗹𝗳 𝘁𝗼 𝗿𝗲𝗹𝗮𝘅 𝗯𝗮𝗰𝗸 𝗶𝗻𝘁𝗼 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝘀𝗲𝗮𝘁. 

"𝗙𝗿𝗼𝗺 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗸𝘀 𝗼𝗳 𝗶𝘁. 𝗛𝗼𝗽𝘄 𝗶𝘀 𝘂𝗻𝘀𝘂𝗿𝗲 𝘀𝗵𝗲 𝘄𝗮𝗻𝘁𝘀 𝘁𝗼 𝗱𝗼 𝘁𝗵𝗮𝘁." 𝗥𝗲𝗯𝗲𝗸𝗮𝗵 𝗮𝗱𝗱𝗲𝗱 𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗮𝘁 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗰𝗼𝗻𝗳𝗹𝗶𝗰𝘁𝗲𝗱 𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗸 𝗼𝗻 𝗛𝗼𝗽𝗲'𝘀 𝗳𝗮𝗰𝗲. 

"𝗦𝗵𝗲 𝗸𝗻𝗼𝘄𝘀 𝗶𝘁𝘀 𝘄𝗵𝗮𝘁𝘀 𝗿𝗶𝗴𝗵𝘁 𝗯𝗲𝗰𝘂𝗮𝘀𝗲 𝗟𝗲𝘅𝗶 𝗱𝗼𝗲𝘀𝗻𝘁 𝗵𝗮𝘃𝗲 𝗲𝗺𝗼𝘁𝗶𝗼𝗻𝘀 𝗯𝘂𝘁 𝗰𝗮𝗻𝘁 𝗵𝗲𝗹𝗽 𝗯𝘂𝘁 𝘁𝗵𝗶𝗻𝗸 𝗼𝗳 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗳𝗿𝗶𝗲𝗻𝗱𝘀𝗵𝗶𝗽 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗵 𝗵𝗲𝗿." 𝗛𝗮𝘆𝗹𝗲𝘆 𝗮𝗱𝗱𝗲𝗱 𝗼𝗻𝘁𝗼 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘁𝗮𝗹𝗸 𝘀𝗵𝗮𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗵𝗲𝗮𝗱. 

"𝗜 𝘁𝗵𝗶𝗻𝗸 𝘄𝗵𝗮𝘁 𝘁𝗵𝗲𝘆 𝗮𝗿𝗲 𝗽𝗹𝗮𝗻𝗻𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗶𝘀 𝗮 𝗴𝗿𝗲𝗮𝘁 𝗶𝗱𝗲𝗮. 𝗦𝗵𝗲𝘀 𝗯𝗲𝗲𝗻 𝗻𝗼𝘁𝗵𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗯𝘂𝘁 𝘁𝗿𝗼𝘂𝗯𝗹𝗲 𝘀𝗶𝗻𝗰𝗲 𝘀𝗵𝗲 𝗴𝗼𝘁 𝘁𝗼 𝗠𝘆𝘀𝘁𝗶𝗰 𝗙𝗮𝗹𝗹𝘀." 𝗘𝗹𝗲𝗻𝗮 𝗮𝗱𝗱𝗲𝗱 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗵 𝗮 𝘀𝗺𝗮𝗹𝗹 𝗻𝗼𝗱 𝗼𝗳 𝗰𝗼𝗻𝗳𝗶𝗱𝗲𝗻𝗰𝗲 𝗰𝗿𝗼𝘀𝘀𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗮𝗿𝗺𝘀 𝗼𝘃𝗲𝗿 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗰𝗵𝗲𝘀𝘁 𝗶𝗴𝗻𝗼𝗿𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗽𝗿𝗲𝘀𝗲𝗻𝘁 𝗴𝗹𝗮𝗿𝗲 𝗦𝘁𝗲𝗳𝗮𝗻 𝘄𝗮𝘀 𝘀𝗲𝗻𝗱𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗵𝗲𝗿.

"However, that plan shall not work. Not now, Nor ever." A voice added to their conversation, causing many heads to snap in that direction. Lexi leaned upon the door frame, and Lizzie stood beside her, shocked at the weapons lined on the table.

"I found your precious blonde walking the streets. Hungry. It seems you forgot about her while planning my demise." The brunette continued stepping into the room slowly, smirking at each student.

"You just left, Lizzie?" Josie asked, looking at her twin sister, shocked and confused. Meanwhile, Lizzie slowly turned to look towards her, saddened about how quickly she had been forgotten.

"So a dagger to the chest and a stake to the heart. It's such a shame it just will not work." Lexi shook her head, moving to pick up the stake, which was placed back on the table.

"What do you mean?" Alaric questioned, moving to stand tall at the woman's words. His eyes were stern and rigid whilst Lexi twirled the stake in her hands.

"Well, some things about the hollow have changed. My ways of dying have also." Lexi shrugged, placing the stake back on the table.

"When the Mikealsons interacted with the hollow, it ate at them, made them weaker, and thrived on their supernatural abilities." Lexi continued explaining in more detail as she walked around the table.

"However, After getting the hollow myself, it didn't feed off me. It's more like I fed off it. Almost like the magic belonged to me." Lexi chuckled, shaking her head, and stopped behind Hope's chair. Her hand ran down the wood.

"𝗢𝗵 𝗻𝗼." 𝗙𝗿𝗲𝘆𝗮 𝘄𝗵𝗶𝘀𝗽𝗲𝗿𝗲𝗱 𝘀𝗵𝗮𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗵𝗲𝗮𝗱 𝗮𝘀 𝗺𝗮𝗻𝘆 𝗼𝗳 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝘂𝗽𝗲𝗿𝗻𝗮𝘁𝗿𝘂𝗮𝗹 𝘁𝘂𝗿𝗻𝗲𝗱 𝘁𝗼 𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗸 𝗮𝘁 𝗵𝗲𝗿. 

"𝗪𝗵𝗮𝘁 𝗶𝘀 𝗶𝘁?" 𝗕𝗼𝗻𝗻𝗶𝗲 𝗾𝘂𝗲𝘀𝘁𝗶𝗼𝗻𝗲𝗱 𝗻𝗼𝘁𝗶𝗰𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗮𝗹𝗹 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗮𝘁𝘁𝗲𝗻𝘁𝗶𝗼𝗻 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗰𝗵 𝗵𝗮𝗱 𝗴𝗼𝘁𝘁𝗲𝗻 𝘄𝗮𝗻𝘁𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗼 𝗸𝗻𝗼𝘄 𝘄𝗵𝗮𝘁 𝘄𝗮𝘀 𝗵𝗮𝗽𝗽𝗲𝗻𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗵𝗲𝗿𝘀𝗲𝗹𝗳. 

"𝗪𝗵𝗲𝗻 𝗗𝗮𝗵𝗹𝗶𝗮 𝘄𝗼𝗿𝗸𝗲𝗱 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗵 𝗜𝗻𝗮𝗱𝘂 𝘁𝗼 𝗽𝗹𝗮𝗰𝗲 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗽𝗲𝗹𝗹 𝗼𝗻 𝗼𝘂𝗿 𝗳𝗮𝗺𝗶𝗹𝘆 𝘀𝗵𝗲 𝗺𝗲𝗻𝘁𝗶𝗼𝗻𝗲𝗱 𝗼𝗻𝗰𝗲 𝘁𝗵𝗶𝗻𝗴𝘀 𝘁𝗵𝗮𝘁 𝘀𝘁𝘂𝗰𝗸 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗵 𝗺𝗲. 𝗜 𝗰𝗼𝘂𝗹𝗱𝗻𝘁 𝗳𝗶𝗴𝘂𝗿𝗲 𝗶𝘁 𝗼𝘂𝘁." 𝗙𝗿𝗲𝘆𝗮 𝘀𝗵𝗼𝗼𝗸 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗵𝗲𝗮𝗱 𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗼𝘄𝗮𝗿𝗱𝘀 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝘀𝗶𝗯𝗹𝗶𝗻𝗴𝘀 𝘄𝗵𝗼 𝘀𝗮𝘁 𝗶𝗻 𝘀𝗶𝗹𝗮𝗻𝗰𝗲 𝘄𝗮𝘁𝗰𝗵𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗵𝗲𝗿. 

"𝗧𝗵𝗮𝘁 𝗶𝘀?" 𝗠𝗮𝘁𝘁 𝗯𝘂𝘁𝘁 𝗶𝗻 𝗺𝗼𝘃𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗳𝗼𝗿𝘄𝗮𝗿𝗱 𝗶𝗻 𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝘀𝗲𝗮𝘁 𝘁𝗼 𝗹𝗲𝗮𝗿𝗻 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗶𝗻𝗳𝗼𝗿𝗺𝗮𝘁𝗶𝗼𝗻. 

"𝗦𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗮𝗶𝗱 '𝗧𝗵𝗲𝗿𝗲'𝘀 𝗻𝗼 𝗽𝗼𝗶𝗻𝘁 𝗳𝗶𝗴𝗵𝘁𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗵𝗼𝗹𝗹𝗼𝘄 𝗶𝘁 𝘄𝗶𝗹𝗹 𝗰𝗼𝗻𝘁𝗶𝗻𝘂𝗲 𝘁𝗼 𝗲𝗮𝘁, 𝗧𝗵𝗲 𝗼𝗻𝗹𝘆 𝘁𝗵𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗵𝗮𝘁 𝗰𝗮𝗻 𝘁𝗿𝘂𝗹𝘆 𝗵𝗮𝗻𝗱𝗹𝗲 𝗶𝘁𝘀 𝗱𝗮𝗿𝗸𝗻𝗲𝘀𝘀 𝗶𝘀 𝗶𝘁𝘀 𝗻𝗮𝘁𝘂𝗿𝗮𝗹 𝘃𝗲𝘀𝘀𝗲𝗹'." 𝗙𝗿𝗲𝘆𝗮 𝗿𝗲𝗽𝗲𝗮𝘁𝗲𝗱 𝘀𝗵𝗮𝗸𝗶𝗻 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗵𝗲𝗮𝗱 𝗮𝘁 𝗻𝗲𝗮𝗿 𝗲𝘃𝗲𝗿𝘆 𝘄𝗼𝗿𝗱. 

"𝗟𝗲𝘅𝗶 𝗶𝘀 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗻𝗮𝘁𝘂𝗿𝗮𝗹 𝘃𝗲𝘀𝘀𝗲𝗹 𝗳𝗼𝗿 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗵𝗼𝗹𝗹𝗼𝘄." 𝗕𝗼𝗻𝗻𝗶𝗲 𝘀𝗽𝗼𝗸𝗲 𝗶𝗻 𝘀𝗵𝗼𝗰𝗸 𝘁𝘂𝗿𝗻𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗼 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗰𝗿𝗲𝗲𝗻 𝘄𝗶𝗱𝗲 𝗲𝘆𝗲𝗱 𝗮𝘁 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗶𝗻𝗳𝗼𝗿𝗺𝗮𝘁𝗶𝗼𝗻. 

𝗧𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗵𝗮𝗱𝗼𝘄𝗲𝗱 𝗳𝗶𝗴𝘂𝗿𝗲 𝗶𝗻 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗰𝗼𝗿𝗻𝗲𝗿 𝗰𝗵𝘂𝗰𝗸𝗹𝗲𝗱 𝘀𝗹𝗶𝗴𝗵𝘁𝗹𝘆 𝗮𝘁 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗴𝗿𝗼𝘂𝗽𝘀 𝗹𝗲𝗮𝗿𝗻𝗶𝗻𝗴𝘀 𝗮𝘀 𝘀𝗵𝗲 𝗵𝗮𝗱 𝗯𝗲𝗰𝗼𝗺𝗲 𝗰𝗼𝗺𝗽𝗹𝗲𝘁𝗲𝗹𝘆 𝗳𝗼𝗿𝗴𝗼𝘁𝘁𝗲𝗻 𝗮𝗯𝗼𝘂𝘁 𝗯𝘆 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗴𝗿𝗼𝘂𝗽 𝗯𝗲𝗳𝗼𝗿𝗲 𝗵𝗲𝗿. 

"What do you mean by stronger?" Rafael questioned, crossing his arms over his chest as his eyes watched the tribrid opposite him.

"Well, to begin, my speed became ten times faster, my strength stronger. My feeding, stronger." Lexi began to listen as she moved around the table again. Her words sent shivers down many students' spines.

"However, before the hollow, I could be affected by the red oak. Trust me, I know." She chuckled as she passed the werewolf, shaking her head before returning to Hope.

"Now, it doesn't even leave a scratch. I don't know what kills me." She smirked as she made direct eye contact with the teacher, not pulling her eyes away at all. He shook his head, looking away.

"Now I have delivered your wandering vampire to you. I shall be on my merry way. I'm starting to like this town and its delicious civilians," Lexi added with a shrug before turning on her heels and walking out the door, leaving the group in silence as they watched her walk.

"What are we meant to do if we can kill her?" Josie turned to her father, quickly crossing her arms over her chest as she waited for a response.

"There's nothing we can do. We have to wait until she gets bored and moves on." Alaric sighed, ducking his head to his chest as many looked at him in shock.

"No. You know how many lives will be at stake with that. It will be like the Ripper of Montgomery all over again!" Rafael argues, throwing his hands in the air and glaring at the teacher. Hope shook her head at the group's argument.

"The Lexi I knew was never like this." Hope spoke out of nowhere, grabbing the attention of the table, which quieted down quickly.

"She hated the idea of hurting people. Becoming the thing she feared most." The Mikealson girl continued with a sigh.

"With the plan and action, we may be able to get the Alexis I used to know and Love back. It will just be a difficult process." Hope shook her head as she moved to sit back in her seat, her arms crossing over her chest.

"Hope," Lizzie spoke softly, moving to take the empty seat beside the tribrid. Her hand moved to be placed over hers as their eyes met.

"Are you in love with Lexi?" The blonde questioned with a curious look in her head. Hope turned to look in front of her. She had a few moments to think before dropping her head to her chest.

"Yeah. I think I do; I think I always did." Hope nodded slowly, looking back to the blonde, who let go of her hand sitting back in her seat.

"What about Landon?" Josie added, moving to walk around and taking a seat on the opposite side of the Mikealson girl.

"I never really had feelings for him. I only chose him because I didn't know if my parents would Accept Lexi and me." Hope let out a shaky breath before letting in a deep one.

Lizzie saw Hope's look before looking towards her twin. The two stared for a few moments before turning to their father, who watched confused.

"I'm with Hope. We get Lexi's humanity back, and she lives at the boarding school and gets treated like the rest of us," Josie said, nodding her head with a stern look on her face.

"It's the least Lexi deserves. She's been through some things," Lizzie responded, giving their father the same serious look, who just sighed at their behaviour.

Hope looked between the twins who sat beside her. A small smile grew on her lips at the idea of the girl accepting her and her emotions. But yet the idea is that, they believe Lexi deserves a chance, and are willing to try for her.

"𝗦𝗵𝗲 𝘁𝗵𝗼𝘂𝗴𝗵𝘁 𝘄𝗲 𝘄𝗼𝘂𝗹𝗱𝗻𝘁 𝗮𝗰𝗰𝗲𝗽𝘁 𝗵𝗲𝗿?" 𝗛𝗮𝘆𝗹𝗲𝘆 𝗾𝘂𝗲𝘀𝘁𝗶𝗼𝗻𝗲𝗱 𝘁𝘂𝗿𝗻𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗼 𝗞𝗹𝗮𝘂𝘀 𝘄𝗵𝗼 𝘄𝗮𝘀 𝗷𝘂𝘀𝘁 𝗮𝘀 𝗰𝗼𝗻𝗳𝘂𝘀𝗲𝗱 𝗮𝘀 𝘀𝗵𝗲 𝘄𝗮𝘀. 

"𝗦𝗵𝗲 𝘄𝗮𝘀 𝗮𝘁 𝗙𝗿𝗲𝘆𝗮'𝘀 𝘄𝗲𝗱𝗱𝗶𝗻𝗴. 𝗦𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗮𝘄 𝗵𝗼𝘄 𝗵𝗮𝗽𝗽𝘆 𝘀𝗵𝗲 𝘄𝗮𝘀." 𝗥𝗲𝗯𝗲𝗸𝗮𝗵 𝗮𝗱𝗱𝗲𝗱 𝗯𝗲𝗳𝗼𝗿𝗲 𝗗𝗮𝘃𝗶𝗻𝗮 𝗹𝗲𝘁 𝗼𝘂𝘁 𝗮 𝘀𝗺𝗮𝗹𝗹 𝗰𝗼𝘂𝗴𝗵 𝗰𝗮𝘁𝗰𝗵𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗲𝘃𝗲𝗿𝘆𝗼𝗻𝗲'𝘀 𝗮𝘁𝘁𝗲𝗻𝘁𝗶𝗼𝗻. 

"𝗠𝗮𝘆𝗯𝗲 𝗯𝗲𝗰𝗮𝘂𝘀𝗲 𝗲𝘃𝗲𝗿𝘆𝘁𝗶𝗺𝗲 𝘆𝗼𝘂 𝗮𝘀𝗸𝗲𝗱 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗮𝗯𝗼𝘂𝘁 𝗿𝗲𝗮𝗹𝘁𝗶𝗼𝗻𝘀𝗵𝗶𝗽𝘀 𝘆𝗼𝘂 𝗻𝗲𝘃𝗲𝗿 𝗿𝗲𝗮𝗹𝗹𝘆 𝗺𝗲𝗻𝘁𝗶𝗼𝗻𝗲𝗱 𝘆𝗼𝘂 𝘄𝗼𝘂𝗹𝗱 𝗮𝗰𝗰𝗲𝗽𝘁 𝗶𝘁." 𝗗𝗮𝘃𝗶𝗻𝗮 𝘀𝗵𝗿𝘂𝗴𝗴𝗲𝗱 𝗼𝗻𝗹𝘆 𝗹𝗲𝗮𝘃𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗳𝗮𝗺𝗶𝗹𝘆 𝘁𝗼 𝗯𝗲𝗰𝗼𝗺𝗲 𝗲𝘃𝗲𝗻 𝗺𝗼𝗿𝗲 𝗰𝗼𝗻𝗳𝘂𝘀𝗲𝗱 𝘁𝗵𝗲𝗻 𝘁𝗵𝗲𝘆 𝘄𝗮𝘀. 

"𝗜𝘁 𝘄𝗮𝘀 𝗮𝗹𝘄𝗮𝘆𝘀 𝗯𝗼𝘆𝘀 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗵 𝘆𝗼𝘂 𝗮𝗹𝗹. 𝗧𝗵𝗿𝗲𝗮𝘁𝗻𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗵𝗲𝗺. 𝗔𝘀𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗮𝗯𝗼𝘂𝘁 𝘁𝗵𝗲𝗺. 𝗜 𝗸𝗻𝗲𝘄 𝘀𝗵𝗲 𝘄𝗮𝘀 𝗯𝗶𝘀𝗲𝘅𝘂𝗮𝗹." 𝗗𝗮𝘃𝗶𝗻𝗮 𝘀𝗵𝗿𝘂𝗴𝗴𝗲𝗱 𝗮𝘀 𝗶𝗳 𝗶𝘁 𝘄𝗮𝘀 𝗰𝗼𝗺𝗺𝗼𝗻 𝗸𝗻𝗼𝘄𝗹𝗲𝗱𝗴𝗲 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗵 𝘁𝗵𝗲𝗺 𝗮𝗹𝗹. 

"𝗬𝗼𝘂 𝗸𝗻𝗲𝘄?" 𝗛𝗮𝘆𝗹𝗲𝘆 𝗾𝘂𝗲𝘀𝘁𝗶𝗼𝗻𝗲𝗱 𝗹𝗲𝗮𝗻𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗰𝗹𝗼𝘀𝗲𝗿 𝘁𝗼 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗯𝗿𝘂𝗻𝗲𝘁𝘁𝗲 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗵 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗲𝘆𝗲𝘀 𝗼𝗽𝗲𝗻𝗲𝗱 𝘄𝗶𝗱𝗲. 

"𝗔𝗳𝘁𝗲𝗿 𝘀𝗵𝗲 𝘁𝗼𝗹𝗱 𝘆𝗼𝘂 𝗮𝗯𝗼𝘂𝘁 𝗟𝗮𝗻𝗱𝗼𝗻 𝗜 𝗸𝗻𝗲𝘄 𝘁𝗵𝗲𝗿𝗲 𝘄𝗮𝘀 𝘀𝗼𝗺𝗲𝘁𝗵𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗼𝗳𝗳. 𝗦𝗼 𝗶 𝗮𝘀𝗸𝗲𝗱 𝗶𝗳 𝘀𝗵𝗲 𝗿𝗲𝗮𝗹𝗹𝘆 𝗱𝗶𝗱 𝗹𝗶𝗸𝗲 𝗵𝗶𝗺 𝗮𝗻𝗱 𝗶𝗳 𝗶𝘁 𝘄𝗮𝘀 𝗷𝘂𝘀𝘁 𝗮 𝗶𝗺𝗮𝗴𝗲." 𝗗𝗮𝘃𝗶𝗻𝗮 𝘀𝗶𝗴𝗵𝗲𝗱 𝘁𝘂𝗿𝗻𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗼 𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗸 𝗮𝘁 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗵𝘆𝗯𝗿𝗶𝗱 𝗶𝗻𝗳𝗿𝗼𝗻𝘁 𝗼𝗳 𝗵𝗲𝗿. 

"𝗬𝗼𝘂 𝘀𝗵𝗼𝘂𝗹𝗱 𝗵𝗮𝘃𝗲 𝘀𝗲𝗲𝗻 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝘀𝗺𝗶𝗹𝗲 𝗮𝘀 𝘀𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗽𝗼𝗸𝗲 𝗮𝗯𝗼𝘂𝘁 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗰𝗿𝘂𝘀𝗵, 𝗪𝗵𝗶𝗰𝗵 𝗵𝗮𝘀 𝗻𝗼𝘄 𝗯𝗲𝗲𝗻 𝗿𝗲𝘃𝗲𝗮𝗹𝗲𝗱 𝘁𝗼 𝗯𝗲 𝗟𝗲𝘅𝗶." 𝗗𝗮𝘃𝗶𝗻𝗮 𝘀𝗵𝗿𝘂𝗴𝗴𝗲𝗱 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝘀𝗵𝗼𝘂𝗹𝗱𝗲𝗿𝘀 𝗮𝘀 𝘀𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗺𝗶𝗹𝗲𝗱. 𝗛𝗮𝘆𝗹𝗲𝘆 𝘀𝗶𝗴𝗵𝗲𝗱 𝘀𝗵𝗮𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗵𝗲𝗮𝗱 𝗮𝘀 𝘀𝗵𝗲 𝘁𝘂𝗿𝗻𝗲𝗱 𝗯𝗮𝗰𝗸 𝗮𝗿𝗼𝘂𝗻𝗱 𝗶𝗻 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝘀𝗲𝗮𝘁 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗵 𝗮 𝗽𝗮𝗶𝗻 𝗶𝗻 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗵𝗲𝗮𝗿𝘁.

Chapter Text

Lexi was enjoying her freedom in the town of Mystic Falls. As she walked free, those behind the doors of the boarding school feared what she was going to destroy next. Yet now, she stood within the mystic grille, watching as her uncle sat before a very upset Doppelganger.

A smirk grew on her lips as she walked towards the table. Her heels clicked against the floor as her arms lay by her side. The two sitting around the table turned to look at her as she crossed her arms over her chest.

"𝗢𝗵 𝘄𝗵𝘆 𝗶𝘀 𝘀𝗵𝗲 𝗰𝗼𝗺𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗼 𝗯𝗼𝘁𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝘂𝘀. 𝗛𝗮𝘀𝗻𝘁 𝘀𝗵𝗲 𝗱𝗼𝗻𝗲 𝗲𝗻𝗼𝘂𝗴𝗵." 𝗘𝗹𝗲𝗻𝗮 𝗴𝗿𝗼𝗮𝗻𝗲𝗱 𝘀𝗵𝗮𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗵𝗲𝗮𝗱 𝗶𝘀 𝗮𝗻𝗻𝗼𝘆𝗮𝗻𝗰𝗲.

"𝗠𝗮𝘆𝗯𝗲 𝘀𝗵𝗲 𝗷𝘂𝘀𝘁 𝘄𝗮𝗻𝘁𝘀 𝘁𝗼 𝘀𝗮𝘆 𝗵𝗲𝗹𝗹𝗼." 𝗝𝗲𝗿𝗲𝗺𝘆 𝗿𝗲𝘀𝗽𝗼𝗻𝗱𝗲𝗱 𝘁𝗼 𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝘀𝗶𝘀𝘁𝗲𝗿 𝘀𝗵𝗿𝘂𝗴𝗴𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝘀𝗵𝗼𝘂𝗹𝗱𝗲𝗿𝘀 𝘁𝗿𝘆 𝘁𝗼 𝗵𝗼𝗹𝗱 𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝗹𝗮𝘂𝗴𝗵.

"Good morning." She smirked as she looked towards Elena, who just glared at her. Not a word being shed.

"Well, if it isn't the niece," Damon smirked, leaning back in his seat. His arms crossed against his chest as the two Salvatores held eye contact.

I just wanted to check on my first vampire in Mystic Falls. You broken up yet?" Lexi smiled as she used her pointer finger between the two.

"Might as well be." Damon rolled his eyes, letting himself fall back against the table and getting comfortable.

"As if you could break us up," Elena said at the same time. Yet, shocked by Damon's words, she turned to him.

"Right. Well, now I've checked, and you are still alive. I'm going to go have some breakfast." Lexi smirked, giving her uncle a wink, and he groaned.

"You're Going to find one of you locals, are you?" Elena rolled her eyes before glaring at the brunette once again.

"Oh, bunny." Lexi chuckled, leaning forward to rest against the table. Her nose nearly touched the doppelgangers.

"𝗗𝗶𝗱 𝘀𝗵𝗲 𝗷𝘂𝘀𝘁 𝗰𝗮𝗹𝗹 𝘆𝗼𝘂 𝗕𝘂𝗻𝗻𝘆?" 𝗖𝗮𝗿𝗼𝗹𝗶𝗻𝗲 𝗰𝗵𝘂𝗰𝗸𝗹𝗲𝗱 𝘁𝘂𝗿𝗻𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗼 𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗸 𝗮𝘁 𝗘𝗹𝗲𝗻𝗮 𝘄𝗵𝗼 𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗸𝗲𝗱 𝗯𝗮𝗰𝗸 𝗮𝘁 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗯𝗹𝗼𝗻𝗱𝗲 𝘀𝗵𝗮𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗵𝗲𝗮𝗱.

"𝗜 𝗱𝗼𝗻𝘁 𝗲𝘃𝗲𝗻 𝗮𝘁 𝘁𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝗽𝗼𝗶𝗻𝘁." 𝗦𝗵𝗲 𝗮𝗱𝗱𝗲𝗱 𝗯𝗲𝗳𝗼𝗿𝗲 𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗯𝗮𝗰𝗸 𝗮𝘁 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗰𝗿𝗲𝗲𝗻 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗵 𝗮 𝘀𝗶𝗴𝗵.

"Im a ripper. What makes you think I'm only having one." Lexi smirked, shaking her head before standing back up again.

"Nobody needs to die." Elena sighed, falling back into her seat, only amusing Lexi more.

"I have no emotions to care, bunny," Lexi smirked before turning on her heels and walking away.

- ◎ -

It was getting later in the day. Hope was tired of her schoolmates' constant scheming, so she decided to head for a walk for herself. The sun shone on her as she watched the ordinary people walk around with their friends, laughing away at things. The young Mikealsons slowly walked towards a bench in the centre of the town. As the sun hit her face, she shut her eyes to relax against its heat. She wanted her worries to wash away for that moment and to febantel normal all over again.

"Still enjoy warm weather," A British woman said beside her. The tribrid opened her eyes, turning to look at the brunette beside her, sighing.

"Do you still enjoy the cold?" Hope asked, giving a small smile as she nodded her head, turning to face the girl beside her completely.

"Funny you chose this bench?" Lexi chuckled as Hope looked back at her, confused. Her eyes trailed Lexi's to where her hand rested.

Two initials were written in the wood: H.M. and A.B. Hope chuckled slightly as she moved to run her fingers over the carvings before looking towards the brunette beside her.

"I remember that day. Dad grounded me, so you snuck me out of the house and dragged me to Mystic Falls." Hope chuckled, shaking her head.

"You also got incredibly drunk that day. It was a long journey home." Lexi smirked as Hope dropped her head to her chest with a groan.

"How can the Mystic Grille let a 16-year-old drink like it's nothing?" The tribrid shook her head, and Lexi chuckled at her words.

"𝗜𝗺 𝘀𝗼𝗿𝗿𝘆 𝘁𝗵𝗲𝘆 𝗱𝗶𝗱 𝘄𝗵𝗮𝘁?" 𝗥𝗲𝗯𝗲𝗸𝗮𝗵 𝗾𝘂𝗲𝘀𝘁𝗶𝗼𝗻𝗲𝗱 𝘀𝗵𝗼𝗰𝗸𝗲𝗱 𝗮𝘁 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘄𝗼𝗿𝗱𝘀 𝘀𝗵𝗲 𝘄𝗮𝘀 𝗵𝗲𝗮𝗿𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗮𝘀 𝘀𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗹𝗼𝘄𝗹𝘆 𝘁𝘂𝗿𝗻𝗲𝗱 𝘁𝗼𝘄𝗮𝗿𝗱𝘀 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗯𝗿𝗼𝘁𝗵𝗲𝗿.

"𝗛𝗼𝘄 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗳𝘂𝗰𝗸 𝗱𝗶𝗱 𝘁𝗵𝗲𝘆 𝗴𝗲𝘁 𝗮𝘄𝗮𝘆 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗵 𝘁𝗵𝗮𝘁! 𝗔𝗻𝗱 𝗺𝗲 𝗮𝗻𝗱 𝗥𝗲𝗯𝗲𝗸𝗮𝗵 𝗰𝗮𝗻𝘁!" 𝗞𝗼𝗹 𝗮𝗿𝗴𝘂𝗲𝗱 𝘁𝗵𝗿𝗼𝘄𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝗵𝗮𝗻𝗱𝘀 𝗶𝗻 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗮𝗶𝗿 𝗶𝗻 𝗱𝗲𝘃𝗶𝘀𝘁𝘀𝘁𝗶𝗼𝗻.

"𝗪𝗲𝗹𝗹 𝗶𝗳 𝗶 𝘄𝗮𝘀 𝗮𝗹𝗶𝘃𝗲 𝗿𝗶𝗴𝗵𝘁 𝗻𝗼𝘄. 𝗜 𝘄𝗼𝘂𝗹𝗱 𝗵𝗮𝘃𝗲 𝗮 𝘃𝗲𝗿𝘆 𝘀𝗲𝗿𝗶𝗼𝘂𝘀 𝗰𝗼𝗻𝘃𝗲𝗿𝘀𝗮𝘁𝗶𝗼𝗻 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗵 𝗼𝘂𝗿 𝗰𝗵𝗶𝗹𝗱." 𝗛𝗮𝘆𝗹𝗲𝘆 𝘀𝗻𝗲𝗲𝗿𝗲𝗱 𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗮𝘁 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗰𝗿𝗲𝗲𝗻 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗵 𝗮 𝗮𝗻𝗴𝗲𝗿𝘆 𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗸 𝗼𝗻 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗳𝗮𝗰𝗲.

The two slowly turned to look around the town again, silance filling them. Hope slowly looked towards Lexi, thinking, All memories flashed through her head like an old picture film.

"They wouldn't have been strong enough." Hope spoke suddenly, grabbing Salvatore's attention.

"What do you mean?" Lexi questioned, turning to look comfortably at her old with her eyebrows scrunched together and her hands tapping against the wood.

"The spell they did. They don't teach that in classes here. Nor do the twins know how to program it." The Mikealson girl began to explain, sitting up straighter and overseeing her friend.

"𝗜𝘁𝘀 𝘀𝗼 𝗰𝘂𝘁𝗲 𝗵𝗼𝘄 𝗟𝗲𝘅𝗶 𝘀𝘁𝗶𝗹𝗹 𝘁𝗿𝗶𝗲𝗱 𝘁𝗵𝗼𝘂𝗴𝗵 𝘀𝗵𝗲 𝗵𝗮𝘀 𝗻𝗼 𝗲𝗺𝗼𝘁𝗶𝗼𝗻𝘀." 𝗕𝗼𝗻𝗻𝗶𝗲 𝘀𝗺𝗶𝗹𝗲𝗱 𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗮𝘁 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗰𝗿𝗲𝗲𝗻 𝗽𝗿𝗼𝘂𝗱𝗹𝘆. 𝗛𝗲𝗿 𝗵𝗮𝗻𝗱𝘀 𝗳𝗼𝗹𝗱𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗮𝗴𝗮𝗶𝘀𝗻𝘁 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗹𝗮𝗽.

"𝗜 𝘁𝗵𝗶𝗻𝗸 𝘁𝗵𝗲𝘆 𝗮𝗿𝗲 𝗮𝗯𝗼𝘂𝘁 𝘁𝗼 𝗸𝗶𝘀𝘀." 𝗖𝗮𝗿𝗼𝗹𝗶𝗻𝗲 𝘀𝗵𝗿𝘂𝗴𝗴𝗲𝗱. 𝗔 𝗰𝗵𝘂𝗰𝗸𝗹𝗲 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗹𝗶𝗽𝘀 𝗮𝘀 𝘀𝗵𝗲 𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗸𝗲𝗱 𝘁𝗼𝘄𝗮𝗿𝗱𝘀 𝗕𝗼𝗻𝗻𝗶𝗲.

"𝗢𝗵 𝗱𝗲𝗳𝗳𝗶𝗻𝗲𝘁𝗹𝘆 𝘁𝗵𝗲𝗿𝗲 𝗶𝘀 𝗱𝗲𝗳𝗳𝗶𝗻𝗲𝘁𝗹𝘆 𝘁𝗲𝗻𝘀𝗶𝗼𝗻 𝘁𝗵𝗲𝗿𝗲." 𝗕𝗼𝗻𝗻𝗶𝗲 𝗿𝗲𝘀𝗽𝗼𝗻𝗱𝗲𝗱 𝗻𝗼𝗱𝗱𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗵𝗲𝗮𝗱 𝗯𝗲𝗳𝗼𝗿𝗲 𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗯𝗮𝗰𝗸 𝗮𝘁 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗰𝗿𝗲𝗲𝗻.

"Why did you help them?" The tribrid questioned once again. Her hands moved closer to the Salvatore girl as she moved to sit up straight herself.

"I may have no humanity, Hope. However, I know you. I know how much you would hate yourself if you hurt those you love." Lexi shook her head and explained the situation to the Mikealson girl. Her eyes looked into Hope's eyes.

At the words the hollow tribrid spoke, Hope shuffled forward with tears in her eyes. Her hands lifted to hold the cheeks of the Salvatore girl, not breaking eye contact once.

"I know the Lexi I fell in love with is in there. I need to find out how to bring her back." Hope whispered, leaning closer to the girl as a tear rolled down her cheek.

"Im gone, Hope. There is no bringing her back." Lexi responded in her whisper. Her hands lifted to hold the Mikealson girl's hand, pulling them off her cheeks.

"Im going to try anyways." Hope responded once again. Their faces were now close enough, their noses sat beside each other, and their lips were only a breath apart.

"I know you are," Lexi whispered herself before allowing herself to close the tiny gap between them both.

Hope's eyes fell tightly shut at the feeling of the Salvatore girl's lips against hers. A soft yet passionate kiss was shared between the two. Lexi placed her hand against the Mikealsons girl's neck, pulling her as close as she could as a warmth grew inside her chest.

"𝗜 𝗸𝗻𝗲𝘄 𝗶𝘁!" 𝗖𝗮𝗿𝗼𝗹𝗶𝗻𝗲 𝗰𝗵𝗲𝗲𝗿𝗲𝗱 𝘁𝗵𝗿𝗼𝘄𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗮𝗿𝗺𝘀 𝗶𝗻 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗮𝗶𝗿 𝗯𝗲𝗳𝗼𝗿𝗲 𝗮𝗹𝗹𝗼𝘄𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗵𝗲𝗺 𝘁𝗼 𝗱𝗿𝗼𝗽 𝗼𝗻𝗰𝗲 𝗮𝗴𝗮𝗶𝗻.

"𝗧𝗵𝗲𝘆 𝗮𝗿𝗲 𝘀𝗼 𝗰𝘂𝘁𝗲." 𝗦𝗵𝗲 𝗮𝗱𝗱𝗲𝗱 𝗽𝗹𝗮𝗰𝗲 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗵𝗮𝗻𝗱𝘀 𝘁𝗼 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗵𝗲𝗮𝗿𝘁 𝗮𝘀 𝘀𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗺𝗶𝗹𝗲𝗱 𝘁𝗼𝘄𝗮𝗿𝗱𝘀 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗰𝗿𝗲𝗲𝗻.

"𝗜 𝗰𝗮𝗻𝘁 𝗹𝗶𝗲 𝗲𝗶𝘁𝗵𝗲𝗿. 𝗧𝗵𝗲𝘆 𝗱𝗼 𝗺𝗮𝗸𝗲 𝗾𝘂𝗶𝘁𝗲 𝗮 𝗰𝘂𝘁𝗲 𝗰𝗼𝘂𝗽𝗹𝗲 𝗱𝗲𝘀𝗽𝗶𝘀𝗲 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗶𝘀𝘀𝘂𝗲𝘀 𝘁𝗵𝗲𝘆 𝗵𝗮𝘃𝗲 𝗿𝗶𝗴𝗵𝘁 𝗻𝗼𝘄." 𝗛𝗮𝘆𝗹𝗲𝘆 𝘀𝗶𝗴𝗵𝗲𝗱 𝘀𝗵𝗮𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗵𝗲𝗮𝗱. 𝗬𝗲𝘁 𝗰𝗼𝘂𝗹𝗱𝗻'𝘁 𝗵𝗲𝗹𝗽 𝗯𝘂𝘁 𝘀𝗺𝗶𝗹𝗲 𝗮𝘁 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗰𝗿𝗲𝗲𝗻 𝗮𝘀 𝘀𝗵𝗲 𝗴𝗲𝘁𝘀 𝘁𝗼 𝘄𝗮𝘁𝗰𝗵 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗱𝗮𝘂𝗴𝗵𝘁𝗲𝗿 𝗳𝗮𝗹𝗹 𝗶𝗻𝗹𝗼𝘃𝗲 𝗳𝗼𝗿 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗳𝗶𝗿𝘀𝘁 𝗲𝘃𝗲𝗿 𝘁𝗶𝗺𝗲.

A small moment she was passed as Hope pulled herself back from the Salvatore girl. A shaky breath left Hope's lips as she pushed herself away, looking at Lexi. She dropped her head to her chest, not looking at the girl.

"I should head back to the boarding school." Hope whispered as another tear rolled down her cheek.

Without another word, she pushed herself off the bench and walked away as a sob grew inside her chest. Her arm snaked around her waist as she cried. Lexi lifted her head, watching as Hope walked away. Her eyes burned red as she allowed a tear to roll down her cheek. The Salvatore girl lifted her hand to wipe the tear before it dropped, shaking her head, almost acting as if the encounter never happened, as a blank yet angered look sat on her face.

"𝗡𝗼𝘄 𝘁𝗵𝗲𝘆 𝗷𝘂𝘀𝘁 𝗻𝗲𝗲𝗱 𝘁𝗵𝗮𝘁 𝗳𝗶𝗻𝗮𝗹 𝗽𝘂𝘀𝗵." 𝗗𝗮𝗺𝗼𝗻 𝗰𝗼𝗺𝗺𝗲𝗻𝘁𝗲𝗱 𝘁𝗮𝗽𝗽𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝗳𝗶𝗻𝗴𝗲𝗿 𝗮𝗴𝗮𝗶𝗻𝘀𝘁 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗮𝗿𝗺 𝗼𝗳 𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝗰𝗵𝗮𝗶𝗿 𝗮𝘀 𝗺𝗮𝗻𝘆 𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗸𝗲𝗱 𝗶𝗻 𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝗱𝗶𝗿𝗲𝗰𝘁𝗶𝗼𝗻.

"𝗛𝗼𝗽𝗲 𝘄𝗮𝘀 𝗮𝗯𝗹𝗲 𝘁𝗼 𝗵𝗲𝗹𝗽 𝗟𝗲𝘅𝗶 𝗿𝗲𝗮𝗹𝗶𝘀𝗲 𝘀𝗼𝗺𝗲 𝗲𝗺𝗼𝘁𝗶𝗼𝗻𝘀 𝘀𝗵𝗲 𝗰𝗼𝘂𝗹𝗱 𝗵𝗼𝗹𝗱. 𝗡𝗼𝘄 𝘀𝗵𝗲 𝗻𝗲𝗲𝗱𝘀 𝘀𝗼𝗺𝗲𝗼𝗻𝗲 𝘁𝗼 𝗯𝗿𝗲𝗮𝗸 𝘁𝗵𝗼𝘀𝗲 𝗲𝗺𝗼𝘁𝗶𝗼𝗻𝘀 𝗳𝗿𝗲𝗲." 𝗠𝗮𝗿𝗰𝗲𝗹 𝗮𝗱𝗱𝗲𝗱 𝗰𝗿𝗼𝘀𝘀𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝗮𝗿𝗺𝘀 𝗼𝘃𝗲𝗿 𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝗰𝗵𝗲𝘀𝘁 𝘀𝗵𝗮𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝗵𝗲𝗮𝗱.

"𝗦𝗼 𝗔𝗻𝘆𝗼𝗻𝗲 𝘄𝗮𝗻𝘁 𝘁𝗼 𝘁𝗮𝗸𝗲 𝗮 𝗯𝗲𝘁 𝗼𝗻 𝘄𝗵𝗼'𝘀 𝗶𝘁𝘀 𝗴𝗼𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗼 𝗯𝗲?" 𝗝𝗲𝗿𝗲𝗺𝘆 𝗷𝗼𝗸𝗲𝗱 𝗼𝗽𝗲𝗻𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝗵𝗮𝗻𝗱𝘀 𝘄𝗵𝗶𝗹𝘀𝘁 𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗺𝗶𝗿𝗸𝗲𝗱 𝗰𝗮𝘂𝘀𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗧𝘆𝗹𝗲𝗿 𝗮𝗻𝗱 𝗠𝗮𝘁𝘁 𝘄𝗵𝗼 𝘀𝗮𝘁 𝗯𝗲𝘀𝗶𝗱𝗲 𝗵𝗶𝗺 𝘁𝗼 𝘀𝘁𝗮𝗿𝘁 𝗹𝗮𝘂𝗴𝗵𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗾𝘂𝗶𝗲𝘁𝗹𝘆.

Chapter Text

Hope paced her room, her hand resting against her chin as she walked. The Saltzman twins sat across from her, perched upon the end of her bed. Their hands held framed images, and more were scattered around them. Scrapbooks were placed within and piled around the bed.

"You're telling me Sister Satan used to be sweet!" Lizzie said in shock as she turned an image towards Hope.

The Mikealson girl stopped pacing to look at the image, a smile falling across her lips as she took in its details. Lexi was resting against the tree they once met, the carving of their names just above her. An open notebook sat beside her, and a guitar rested against her. Lexi had a soft look on her face as she played.

"Lexi used to be so gentle to everyone. This day was when my dad first left town. She took me to our special spot so I could relax." Hope spoke softly as she walked towards the Blonde, taking the framed image from her hands.

"𝗜𝘁𝘀 𝗮𝗹𝘄𝗮𝘆𝘀 𝗶𝗻𝘁𝗲𝗿𝗲𝘀𝘁𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗼 𝘀𝗲𝗲 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗼𝗳𝘁 𝘀𝗶𝗱𝗲 𝗼𝗳 𝗮 𝘃𝗮𝗺𝗽𝗶𝗿𝗲 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗵 𝗻𝗼 𝗛𝘂𝗺𝗮𝗻𝗶𝘁𝘆. 𝗜𝘁 𝗮𝗹𝘄𝗮𝘆𝘀 𝘀𝗵𝗼𝘄𝘀 𝗵𝗼𝘄 𝗵𝗮𝗿𝗱 𝘁𝗵𝗲𝗶𝗿 𝗹𝗶𝗳𝗲 𝗰𝗮𝗻 𝗵𝗶𝘁 𝘁𝗵𝗲𝗺." 𝗥𝗲𝗯𝗲𝗸𝗮𝗵 𝗰𝗼𝗺𝗺𝗲𝗻𝘁𝗲𝗱 𝗮𝘀 𝘀𝗵𝗲 𝗽𝗶𝗰𝗸𝗲𝗱 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗵 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘃𝗲𝗹𝘃𝗲𝘁 𝗰𝗵𝗮𝗶𝗿 𝘀𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗮𝘁 𝗼𝗻.

"𝗟𝗲𝘅𝗶 𝘀𝗲𝗲𝗺𝗲𝗱 𝘀𝘄𝗲𝗲𝘁 𝘄𝗵𝗲𝗻 𝘀𝗵𝗲 𝘄𝗮𝘀 𝗵𝘂𝗺𝗮𝗻, 𝗣𝘂𝘁𝘁𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗛𝗼𝗽𝗲 𝗯𝗲𝗳𝗼𝗿𝗲 𝗵𝗲𝗿𝘀𝗲𝗹𝗳." 𝗖𝗮𝗿𝗼𝗹𝗶𝗻𝗲 𝗮𝗱𝗱𝗲𝗱 𝗼𝗻𝘁𝗼 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗼𝗿𝗶𝗴𝗶𝗻𝗮𝗹𝘀 𝘄𝗼𝗿𝗱𝘀 𝗮𝘀 𝘀𝗵𝗲 𝘄𝗮𝘁𝗰𝗵𝗲𝗱 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗰𝗿𝗲𝗲𝗻.

"𝗧𝗵𝗲 𝗮𝘀 𝗮 𝘃𝗮𝗺𝗽𝗶𝗿𝗲, 𝘀𝗵𝗲 𝗯𝗲𝗰𝗮𝗺𝗲 𝘀𝗼𝗺𝗲𝘁𝗵𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘀𝗵𝗲 𝗱𝗶𝗱𝗻𝘁 𝘄𝗮𝗻𝘁, 𝗻𝗼𝘄 𝘀𝗵𝗲𝘀 𝗱𝗲𝗮𝗹𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗵 𝗶𝘁 𝗵𝗼𝘄 𝘀𝗵𝗲 𝘁𝗵𝗶𝗻𝗸𝘀 𝗶𝘁𝘀 𝗯𝗲𝘀𝘁." 𝗕𝗼𝗻𝗻𝗶𝗲 𝗰𝗼𝗻𝘁𝗶𝗻𝘂𝗲𝗱 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗵 𝗮 𝘀𝗶𝗺𝗽𝗮𝘁𝗵𝗲𝘁𝗶𝗰 𝘀𝗶𝗴𝗵.

"I don't get it. What happened when you went for a walk?" Josie spoke, confused. She placed the image she held herself beside her before looking back at the tribrid.

"We may have kissed, however, when I walked away. I think she cried." Hope explained, moving to place the image against her dresser as she explained.

"She cried?" Lizzie spoke with an eyebrow raised as she moved to stand from the end of the bed. She was watching as Hope nodded in return.

"So her humanity is back. This is great!" Josie spoke with joy as she stood up herself. Her hands opened beside her as the twins watched the tribrid.

"No. It's not back. I think I just started the process." Hope spoke as tears invaded her eyes. She was lifting her head to look at the twins.

Josie's hands dropped, and so did her smile. The tribrid moved back to pacing whilst the twins turned to look towards each other.

"So if you started the process," Josie said slowly as she tried to formulate an idea.

"All we need to do is finish it." Lizzie ended, looking towards Hope as she stopped pacing. Her eyes looked out of her window before turning to the twins.

"I think I have a plan." The Mikealson girl stated as they all moved into action.

"𝗛𝗼𝗽𝗲 𝘄𝗮𝘀 𝗮𝗹𝘄𝗮𝘆𝘀 𝘀𝗺𝗮𝗿𝘁 𝘄𝗵𝗲𝗻 𝗶𝘁 𝗰𝗮𝗺𝗲 𝘁𝗼 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗽𝗹𝗮𝗻𝘀. 𝗧𝗵𝗼𝘂𝗴𝗵 𝘀𝗵𝗲 𝗱𝗶𝗱𝗻𝘁 𝘁𝗵𝗶𝗻𝗸 𝗼𝗳 𝗮𝗹𝗹 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘁𝗵𝗶𝗻𝗴𝘀 𝘁𝗵𝗮𝘁 𝗰𝗼𝘂𝗹𝗱 𝗴𝗼 𝘄𝗿𝗼𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗵𝗲𝘆 𝘀𝘁𝗶𝗹𝗹 𝗮𝗹𝘄𝗮𝘆𝘀 𝘄𝗼𝗿𝗸𝗲𝗱." 𝗔𝗹𝗮𝗿𝗶𝗰 𝗻𝗼𝗱𝗱𝗲𝗱 𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝗵𝗲𝗮𝗱.

"𝗦𝗼 𝘁𝗵𝗲𝗿𝗲𝘀 𝗮 𝗵𝗶𝗴𝗵 𝗰𝗵𝗮𝗻𝗰𝗲 𝗲𝘃𝗲𝗿𝘆𝘁𝗵𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗰𝗼𝘂𝗹𝗱 𝗴𝗼 𝗿𝗶𝗴𝗵𝘁. 𝗛𝗼𝘄𝗲𝘃𝗲𝗿 𝗶𝘁 𝗰𝗮𝗻 𝘀𝘁𝗶𝗹𝗹 𝗴𝗼 𝘄𝗿𝗼𝗻𝗴." 𝗛𝗮𝘆𝗹𝗲𝘆 𝘀𝗵𝗼𝗼𝗸 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗵𝗲𝗮𝗱 𝗮𝘀 𝘀𝗵𝗲 𝘄𝗮𝘁𝗰𝗵𝗲𝗱 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗰𝗿𝗲𝗲𝗻 𝗰𝗮𝗿𝗲𝗳𝘂𝗹𝗹𝘆.

"𝗔𝘀 𝗱𝗼𝗲𝘀 𝗲𝘃𝗲𝗿𝘆 𝗽𝗹𝗮𝗻 𝗲𝘃𝗲𝗿 𝗰𝗿𝗲𝗮𝘁𝗲𝗱." 𝗘𝗹𝗶𝗷𝗮𝗵 𝗮𝗱𝗱𝗲𝗱 𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗼𝘄𝗮𝗿𝗱𝘀 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗵𝘆𝗯𝗿𝗶𝗱 𝗯𝗲𝘀𝗶𝗱𝗲 𝗵𝗶𝗺 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗵 𝗮 𝘀𝗵𝗶𝗳𝘁 𝘀𝗺𝗶𝗹𝗲.

- ◎ -

Alexis Salvatore stood within the woods of New Orleans. Her hands were stuffed in her pockets as she looked at the grave before her. Her face was voided of emotions whilst she stared. The sounds of birds chirping leaves swaying. Her eyes locked onto the name written before her. Niklaus Mikealson. A grave which seemed to be tended to often. His brother's grave is placed beside the one he died for, not far from where half the hybrid's ashes lay.

"𝗪𝗵𝘆 𝗱𝗶𝗱 𝘀𝗵𝗲 𝗴𝗼 𝘃𝗶𝘀𝗶𝘁 𝗵𝗶𝗺?" 𝗘𝗹𝗲𝗻𝗮 𝗾𝘂𝗲𝘀𝘁𝗶𝗼𝗻𝗲𝗱 𝘀𝗵𝗮𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗵𝗲𝗮𝗱 𝗰𝗼𝗻𝗳𝘂𝘀𝗲𝗱 𝘄𝗵𝗶𝘀𝗹𝘁 𝘀𝗵𝗲 𝗰𝗿𝗼𝘀𝘀𝗲𝗱 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗮𝗿𝗺𝘀 𝗼𝘃𝗲𝗿 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗰𝗵𝗲𝘀𝘁.

"𝗠𝗮𝘆𝗯𝗲 𝗯𝗲𝗰𝘂𝗮𝘀𝗲 𝘁𝗵𝗲𝘆 𝗵𝗮𝘃𝗲 𝘁𝗵𝗶𝗻𝗴𝘀 𝗶𝗻 𝗰𝗼𝗺𝗺𝗼𝗻. 𝗦𝗼 𝗻𝗼𝘄 𝘀𝗵𝗲𝘀 𝗳𝗲𝗲𝗹𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘀𝗼𝗺𝗲𝘁𝗵𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗺𝗮𝘆𝗯𝗲 𝗵𝗲 𝗰𝗼𝘂𝗹𝗱 𝗵𝗲𝗹𝗽." 𝗧𝘆𝗹𝗲𝗿 𝗰𝗼𝗺𝗺𝗲𝗻𝘁𝗲𝗱 𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗼𝘄𝗮𝗿𝗱𝘀 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗯𝗿𝘂𝗻𝗲𝘁𝘁𝗲 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗵 𝗮 𝘀𝗵𝗿𝘂𝗴𝗴 𝗯𝗲𝗳𝗼𝗿𝗲 𝘁𝘂𝗿𝗻𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗯𝗮𝗰𝗸 𝘁𝗼 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗰𝗿𝗲𝗲𝗻.

"𝗢𝗿 𝗶𝘁𝘀 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗳𝗮𝗰𝘁 𝘀𝗵𝗲 𝗮𝗹𝘄𝗮𝘆𝘀 𝘁𝗿𝘂𝘀𝘁𝗲𝗱 𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝗷𝘂𝗱𝗴𝗲𝗺𝗲𝗻𝘁. 𝗡𝗼 𝗰𝗹𝘂𝗲 𝘄𝗵𝘆 𝗵𝗼𝘄𝗲𝘃𝗲𝗿." 𝗖𝗮𝗿𝗼𝗹𝗶𝗻𝗲 𝗿𝗼𝗹𝗹𝗲𝗱 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗲𝘆𝗲𝘀 𝘄𝗵𝗶𝘀𝗹𝘁 𝗞𝗹𝗮𝘂𝘀 𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗸𝗲𝗱 𝘁𝗼𝘄𝗮𝗿𝗱𝘀 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗵 𝗮 𝘀𝗺𝗮𝗹𝗹 𝘀𝗺𝗶𝗿𝗸.

"I've always been strong. Always a fighter, never let myself drown." Lexi whispered as she looked at the grave. Her hands slowly slid out of her pockets.

"Every hit I suffered, I fought because that is what you would do." She continued as a tear slowly rolled out of her eye, dropping down her cheek.

"Now I'm the thing I used to fear. That would be a good thing in your eyes, and I agree." Lexi chuckled, shaking her head as she looked towards the sky.

"I can't be hurt. I can't be threatened, as everyone fears me. But what do I do now." Lexi started to speak before allowing her voice to rise. Her head turned back to the grave.

"Im meant to have no care for anything. Now I stand at you. You're grave angry. Angry that you're dead and you can't guide me anymore." Lexi continued to sneer. An angered look on her face as she continued to yell.

"𝗢𝗵 𝗽𝗼𝗼𝗿 𝗴𝗶𝗿𝗹." 𝗥𝗲𝗯𝗲𝗸𝗮𝗵 𝘀𝗽𝗼𝗸𝗲 𝘀𝗼𝗳𝘁𝗹𝘆 𝘀𝗵𝗮𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗵𝗲𝗮𝗱. 𝗛𝗲𝗿 𝗵𝗮𝗻𝗱 𝗿𝗲𝗮𝗰𝗵𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗳𝗼𝗿 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗵𝗲𝗮𝗿𝘁 𝗮𝘀 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗦𝗮𝗹𝘃𝗮𝘁𝗼𝗿𝗲'𝘀 𝘆𝗲𝗹𝗹𝗲𝗱 𝗿𝘂𝗻𝗴 𝗮𝗿𝗼𝘂𝗻𝗱 𝗵𝗲𝗿.

Unknown to the tribrid, someone sat watching her yells. His arms crossed over his chest as he watched her. Watching every word leaves him confused. Niklaus observed. Many thoughts ran through his head as the tribrids yelled halt.

"She needs your help," a voice spoke from behind him. The voice held power yet comfort. The hybrid turned towards the voice.

"Who are you?" The hybrid questioned, stepping towards the woman before him and watching as she stood completely still.

"Shelia Bennett, you used to terrorise my granddaughter," the woman said, watching the hybrid with her eyes.

"𝗚𝗿𝗮𝗺𝘀." 𝗕𝗼𝗻𝗻𝗶𝗲 𝘀𝗮𝘁 𝘂𝗽 𝘀𝗹𝗼𝘄𝗹𝘆 𝗮𝘁 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗶𝗴𝗵𝘁 𝗼𝗳 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗴𝗿𝗮𝗻𝗱𝗺𝗼𝘁𝗵𝗲𝗿. 𝗛𝗲𝗿 𝗵𝗮𝗻𝗱 𝗴𝗿𝗶𝗽𝗽𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗮𝗿𝗺𝘀 𝗼𝗳 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗰𝗵𝗮𝗶𝗿 𝘁𝗶𝗴𝗵𝘁𝗹𝘆 𝗮𝘀 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗺𝗼𝘂𝘁𝗵 𝗵𝘂𝗻𝗴 𝗶𝗻 𝘀𝗵𝗼𝗰𝗸.

"I'm A Bennett Witch. I've had many run-ins with your family." Niklaus smirked as he nodded, slowly taking another step towards the witch.

"She needs you, Niklaus Mikealson," Shelia commented, halting the hybrid's steps. His eyes narrowed at his words.

"I have no connections to this girl. Why would she need my help?" Klaus scoffed, throwing his hands beside him as he watched the older witch.

"I have watched this girl since she was born. I had watched the suffering her mother had placed on her. Everyone within this world once saw you as great evil." The witch began to explain. The hybrid falls quiet.

"However, this girl saw you, heard of your past, and thought you were a hero. You became an inspiration to her. You are the reason she still insists today." Shelia continued taking a step towards him. Tears crowning her own eyes.

"Now she is lost and needs you to help her out." Shelia finalised, shaking her head.

"𝗪𝗵𝘆 𝘄𝗼𝘂𝗹𝗱 𝘀𝗵𝗲 𝘁𝗵𝗶𝗻𝗸 𝗜 𝘄𝗼𝘂𝗹𝗱 𝗯𝗲 𝗮𝗯𝗹𝗲 𝘁𝗼 𝗵𝗲𝗹𝗽?" 𝗞𝗹𝗮𝘂𝘀 𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗸𝗲𝗱 𝘁𝗼𝘄𝗮𝗿𝗱𝘀 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗕𝗲𝗻𝗻𝗲𝘁𝘁 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗰𝗵 𝘀𝗹𝗼𝘄𝗹𝘆. 𝗛𝗶𝘀 𝗲𝘆𝗲𝘀 𝗵𝗮𝗿𝗱𝗲𝗻𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗮𝘀 𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝗵𝗮𝗻𝗱𝘀 𝗰𝗹𝘂𝘁𝗰𝗵𝗲𝗱 𝗶𝗻 𝗳𝗶𝘀𝘁𝘀.

"𝗚𝗿𝗮𝗺𝘀 𝗮𝗹𝘄𝗮𝘆𝘀 𝗵𝗮𝗱 𝗴𝗼𝗼𝗱 𝗷𝘂𝗱𝗴𝗲𝗺𝗲𝗻𝘁. 𝗪𝗵𝗮𝘁𝗲𝘃𝗲𝗿 𝘀𝗵𝗲 𝘁𝗵𝗶𝗻𝗸 𝗰𝗼𝘂𝗹𝗱 𝗵𝗮𝗽𝗽𝗲𝗻 𝘀𝗵𝗲 𝘁𝗿𝘂𝗹𝘆 𝗯𝗲𝗹𝗶𝗲𝘃𝗲𝘀 𝘄𝗶𝗹𝗹 𝘄𝗼𝗿𝗸." 𝗕𝗼𝗻𝗻𝗶𝗲 𝗲𝘅𝗽𝗹𝗮𝗶𝗻𝗲𝗱 𝘁𝗼 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗵𝘆𝗯𝗿𝗶𝗱. 𝗛𝗲𝗿 𝗵𝗮𝗻𝗱𝘀 𝘀𝘁𝗶𝗹𝗹 𝗵𝗼𝗹𝗱𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗶𝗴𝗵𝘁𝗹𝘆 𝘄𝗵𝗶𝘀𝗹𝘁 𝗘𝗻𝘇𝗼 𝘀𝗹𝗶𝗽𝗽𝗲𝗱 𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝗵𝗮𝗻𝗱𝘀 𝗼𝘃𝗲𝗿 𝗵𝗲𝗿𝘀.

The hybrid moved to argue against the witch, Yet she was gone. The view of her lost, now leaving her staring at the trees before him. He slowly turned to look towards the Salvatore tribrids, who had gone back to staring at his grave.

"Quite a speech." He said, causing the brunette to jump slightly and turn to look at him. Her eyes widened at the sight of the hybrid.

"How are you here?" She questioned with a hardened stare. She was slowly stepping towards him. Her hands formed into fists.

"I am quite unsure of that myself. You remind me of someone I knew quite well. An old friend, if you could say." He shrugged as he scanned her head to toe.

The tribrid paused her steps, moving her arms over her chest as she watched him, her head shaking at his actions.

"Does that friend go by Stefan Salvatore, by any chance? I mean, it should; I am his daughter." Lexi smirked as shock dropped on the hybrid's face.

"𝗜𝗺 𝘀𝘁𝗶𝗹𝗹 𝗻𝗼𝘁 𝗼𝘃𝗲𝗿 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗵𝗼𝗰𝗸 𝗼𝗳 𝗵𝗮𝘃𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗮 𝗰𝗵𝗶𝗹𝗱. 𝗟𝗲𝘁 𝗮𝗹𝗼𝗻𝗲 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗵 𝗞𝗮𝘁𝗵𝗿𝗶𝗻𝗲." 𝗧𝗵𝗲 𝗦𝗮𝗹𝘃𝗮𝘁𝗼𝗿𝗲 𝗿𝗶𝗽𝗽𝗲𝗿 𝗰𝗼𝗺𝗺𝗲𝗻𝘁𝗲𝗱 𝘀𝗵𝗮𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝗵𝗲𝗮𝗱 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗵 𝗮 𝘀𝗶𝗴𝗵 𝗹𝗲𝗮𝘃𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝗹𝗶𝗽𝘀 𝗮𝗳𝘁𝗲𝗿 𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝘄𝗼𝗿𝗱𝘀.   𝗔 𝘀𝗺𝗮𝗹𝗹 𝗰𝗵𝘂𝗰𝗸𝗹𝗲 𝗵𝗶𝗱 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗵𝗶𝗻 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗰𝗼𝗿𝗻𝗲𝗿 𝘄𝗵𝗲𝗿𝗲 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗵𝗮𝗱𝗼𝘄 𝘀𝘁𝗼𝗼𝗱 𝘄𝗮𝘁𝗰𝗵𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗵𝗲𝗺 𝗮𝗹𝗹 𝗰𝗮𝗿𝗲𝗳𝘂𝗹𝗹𝘆.

"I used to admire Stefan and Ripper's ways. I guess I found it even more admirable that he fought his urges." Niklaus dropped with a slight chuckle behind his words.

"If you are anything like your father, you would give up everything for what the world believes is right. If you truly believe, you are anything like me. You would fight for what you know is right," Klaus advised with a smirk, watching the girl.

Lexi looked towards the man she used to watch from the shadows. I was watching as he looked back at her.

"I do know what's right." The tribrid shut her eyes slowly, lifted her head to look at the sky, and shook her head.

"Everyone believes something is right. It would be best if you let yourself see it. Keep fighting. You could be as powerful as me," Niklaus commented before cutting all noise short.

"𝗪𝗼𝘄, 𝗪𝗵𝗼 𝗸𝗻𝗲𝘄 𝗼𝘂𝗿 𝗯𝗿𝗼𝘁𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗰𝗼𝘂𝗹𝗱 𝘀𝗮𝘆 𝘀𝗼𝗺𝗲𝘁𝗵𝗶𝗴𝗻 𝘀𝗼 𝗶𝗻𝘀𝗽𝗶𝗿𝗶𝗻𝗴." 𝗞𝗼𝗹 𝗰𝗼𝗺𝗺𝗲𝗻𝘁𝗲𝗱 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗵 𝗮 𝘀𝗺𝗶𝗿𝗸 𝗼𝗻 𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝗹𝗶𝗽𝘀. 𝗛𝗶𝘀 𝗰𝗼𝗺𝗺𝗲𝗻𝘁 𝗲𝗮𝗿𝗻𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗮 𝗳𝗲𝘄 𝗰𝗵𝘂𝗰𝗸𝗹𝗲𝘀 𝗳𝗿𝗼𝗺 𝗮𝗿𝗼𝘂𝗻𝗱 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗿𝗼𝗼𝗺.

"𝗟𝗲𝘁 𝗮𝗹𝗼𝗻𝗲 𝗞𝗹𝗮𝘂𝘀 𝘀𝗮𝘆𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗮𝗻𝘆𝘁𝗵𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗻𝗶𝗰𝗲 𝗼𝗿 𝗻𝗼𝗻 𝘀𝗮𝗿𝗰𝗮𝘁𝗶𝗰 𝘁𝗼 𝘀𝗼𝗺𝗲𝗼𝗻𝗲 𝗵𝗲 𝗷𝘂𝘀𝘁 𝗺𝗲𝘁." 𝗖𝗮𝗿𝗼𝗹𝗶𝗻𝗲 𝗮𝗱𝗱𝗲𝗱 𝘀𝗵𝗮𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗵𝗲𝗮𝗱 𝗶𝗻 𝘀𝗵𝗼𝗰𝗸.   𝗞𝗹𝗮𝘂𝘀 𝗿𝗼𝗹𝗹𝗲𝗱 𝗵𝗶𝘀 𝗲𝘆𝗲𝘀 𝗮𝘁 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗰𝗼𝗻𝘃𝗲𝗿𝘀𝗮𝘁𝗶𝗼𝗻 𝗮𝗿𝗼𝘂𝗻𝗱 𝗵𝗶𝗺 𝗯𝗲𝗳𝗼𝗿𝗲 𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗯𝗮𝗰𝗸 𝘁𝗼𝘄𝗮𝗿𝗱𝘀 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗰𝗿𝗲𝗲𝗻.

The tribrid opened her eyes to the blue sky before letting her head drop slightly and looking back to where Niklaus once stood. At that moment, a sob left the tribrid mouth. Feelings hit her in one go.

"God, I need a drink." She spoke shakily, attempting to hold back her tears.

With that, she turned on her heels, walking away from the three graves which she stood by, leaving with a heavy heart and an even heavier heart.

"𝗢𝗵 𝗺𝘆 𝗴𝗼𝗱. 𝗜𝘁 𝘄𝗮𝘀 𝗞𝗹𝗮𝘂𝘀 𝘄𝗵𝗼 𝘁𝘂𝗿𝗻𝗲𝗱 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝗵𝘂𝗺𝗮𝗻𝗶𝘁𝘆 𝗯𝗮𝗰𝗸 𝗼𝗻." 𝗛𝗮𝘆𝗹𝗲𝘆 𝘀𝗽𝗼𝗸𝗲 𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗮𝘁 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗰𝗮𝗺𝗲𝗿𝗮 𝗰𝗼𝗺𝗽𝗹𝗲𝘁𝗲𝗹𝘆 𝗶𝗻 𝘀𝗵𝗼𝗰𝗸. 𝗛𝗲𝗿 𝗵𝗲𝗮𝗱 𝘁𝘂𝗿𝗻𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗼𝘄𝗮𝗿𝗱𝘀 𝗞𝗹𝗮𝘂𝘀 𝘄𝗵𝗼 𝘄𝗮𝘀 𝗷𝘂𝘀𝘁 𝗮𝘀 𝘀𝗵𝗼𝗰𝗸𝗲𝗱 𝗮𝘀 𝘀𝗵𝗲 𝘄𝗮𝘀.

"𝗠𝗮𝘆𝗯𝗲 𝘀𝗼𝗺𝗲𝘁𝗶𝗺𝗲𝘀 𝗶𝘁𝘀 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗽𝗲𝗼𝗽𝗹𝗲 𝘄𝗵𝗼 𝗱𝗼𝗻𝘁 𝗸𝗻𝗼𝘄 𝘆𝗼𝘂 𝗲𝘅𝘀𝗶𝘀𝘁 𝗰𝗮𝗻 𝗯𝗲 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗼𝗻𝗲 𝘁𝗼 𝗵𝗲𝗹𝗽 𝘆𝗼𝘂." 𝗘𝗹𝗲𝗻𝗮 𝘀𝗽𝗼𝗸𝗲 𝗳𝗮𝗹𝗹𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗯𝗮𝗰𝗸 𝗶𝗻𝘁𝗼 𝗵𝗲𝗿 𝘀𝗲𝗮𝘁. 𝗠𝘂𝗰𝗵 𝗹𝗶𝗸𝗲 𝗲𝘃𝗲𝗿𝘆𝗼𝗻𝗲 𝗲𝗹𝘀𝗲 𝘄𝗶𝘁𝗵𝗶𝗻 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗿𝗼𝗼𝗺 𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗮𝘁 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗰𝗿𝗲𝗲𝗻 𝗶𝗻 𝗮 𝗳𝗿𝗲𝗲𝘇𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘀𝗵𝗼𝗰𝗸.

"𝗦𝗼𝗺𝗲𝘁𝗶𝗺𝗲 𝗶𝘁𝘀 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗽𝗲𝗼𝗽𝗹𝗲 𝘆𝗼𝘂 𝗹𝗼𝗼𝗸 𝘂𝗽 𝘁𝗼 𝘄𝗵𝗼 𝗰𝗮𝗻 𝗰𝗵𝗮𝗻𝗴𝗲 𝘆𝗼𝘂𝗿 𝗹𝗶𝗳𝗲 𝗳𝗼𝗿𝗲𝘃𝗲𝗿." 𝗧𝗵𝗲 𝘀𝗵𝗮𝗱𝗼𝘄 𝘀𝗽𝗼𝗸𝗲 𝘄𝗮𝘁𝗰𝗵𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝘁𝗵𝗲 𝗹𝗮𝗿𝗴𝗲 𝗴𝗿𝗼𝘂𝗽 𝗯𝗲𝗳𝗼𝗿𝗲 𝗳𝗮𝗱𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗮𝘄𝗮𝘆 𝗼𝗻𝗰𝗲 𝗮𝗴𝗮𝗶𝗻.

Chapter Text

Hope sat inside the counsellor's office. Her hands waved around as a smile sat upon her face. Emma sat across from her, watching, also with a smile on her face.

"You don't get it, Emma. This is different from Landon. I've never felt this way before." Hope chuckled, shaking her head.

"I remember you talking about Landon, his green eyes. However, you are showing a completely different feeling," Emma explained, shaking her head as Hope smiled with glee.

"However, I will say the same as when you were with him. You don't need a councillor. You need a friend." The teacher explained, moving to stand from her seat. This caused the smile Hope held to highly to drop slightly.

"Why has she gone to a councillor for a crush?" Rebekah questioned with a scoff. She was shaking her head at the screen.

"We should probably talk to someone about it," Elena added, shrugging her shoulders, which caused many of the female Mikealsons to turn her way.

"You act as if she doesn't have female relatives, Gilbert. Whereas she has plenty." Rebekah sneered, leaning towards the Gilbert.

Elena rolled her eyes at the Blonde's reaction as she turned to look back at the screen. She had had enough of what was happening around her.

Hope moved to speak once again, but the sound of Emma's phone cut into her words. The shilling noise filled the room as the teacher moved to answer the phone, slowly walking away from the Tribrid.

Hope watched the teacher talk before slowly sliding her hair behind her ear, allowing her to listen to the call being held.

"Are you sure it's a vampire?" Emma questioned down the phone. Her fingers tapped against the back of the phone in thought.

"A ripper. You don't think Lexi has moved herself to New Orleans, do you?" Emma continued as whoever was on the other end responded at the end of each sentence.

"The Rousseau, New Orleans. Understood. I will let Mr Saltzman know now. We will have it sorted," the counsellor questioned before ending the phone call and heading back towards Tribrid, who acted as if the call had never been held.

"Right, it was lovely speaking with you, Hope. However, there are some things I need to sort out. Feel free to see me anytime." Emma smiled as Hope stood up from her chair and headed towards the door.

"I'll see you later, Emma." The Tribrid nodded before leaving altogether.

As the Tribrid shut her eyes, she stared into the mirror opposite where she stood. Her hands formed into fists, and she rushed toward the twins' dorm room.

"Oh god, what has she done now?" Stefan sighed, dropping his head to his chest, shaking it slightly while Caroline chuckled into his side.

"Well, she's a Petrova, so probably something reckless." Kathrine shrugged as she played with a strand of curly hair.

"More like dumb," Damon added with a smirk whilst the vampire doppelganger turned to glare at him.

- ◎ -

Lexi sat at the bar, her eyes trained in front of her as she tapped her nail against the wood of the desk, ignoring the loud noise of cheers and joy around her. Her other hand nursed a crystal glass that had now fallen empty.

"Hard day?" A voice spoke from beside her—the Tribrid slowly turned.

"Another Mikealson." Lexi groaned, rolling her eyes as she turned to look at the person.

"So you know of me and my family." The person chuckled, shaking their head, but stopped at the dead stare on her face.

"Of course, I know of your family, Kol," Lexi commented, shaking her head while the server moved to fill the glass in her hand.

"I know much about your family, and I won't lie. I'm tired of them," Lexi commented, nodding as she took a drink from her glass.

"My family may be bad, but we have changed." Kol chuckled as he turned to look at the bar around him.

"You may have changed, Kol, but you are still rather annoying," Klaus commented, looking towards his brother with a chuckle.

"At least I'm still alive." Kol scoffed, looking back towards the screen, while Klaus's amusement fell.

Elijah just sighed at the slight bickering of his brothers, not bothering to stop them both.

"You know something, Kol. I am meant to have no humanity, no care in the world," Lexi explained, slowly lifting herself from her chair. A slight growl joined her tone.

Kol slowly stood up from his seat at her words, leaving their glasses on the counter as he oversaw her. He watched as she took a step towards him.

"However, your niece decided to share her deep emotions with me. That broke something, so I thought a trip home would help," the brunette explained, continuing her walk towards Mikealson.

"Yet, your brother decided to grab his hybrid ass out of his grave to give me an inspirational speech. Which broke me." Lexi continued until she stood before him and looked him dead in the eyes.

"Now I'm stuck reliving everything I've done. So yes. I'm tired of your family, and seeing you angers me more." She finished lifting her hands, and before the original could utter a word, she twisted his head too fast, and a crack rang in her ears.

Lexi looked down at the temporary dead body lying on the floor. The bar is now replacing the screams of joy with the screams of fear. The hollow Tribrid turned toTribridroTribridthe many scared faces as she lifted her hand palm open.

"Oh, that poor girl." Caroline was awed as she touched her heart, frowning like she felt for the girl.

"Must you sympathise with everything?" Marcel questioned, looking towards theBlondee, who turned back to him, slightly shocked.

"She didn't use to. She was a bitch back at the start of school." Jeremy informs the vampire, whereas Caroline turns towards the man and is offended.

"Dont look at me like that. You know im right." Jeremy laughed, shaking his head. Caroline took a moment to think before nodding in agreement and turning back towards the screen.

"Cludo te." The Tribrid spoke, causing them to slam shut before the customers ran. This only increased the fear within the hall.

Lexi sighed, moving to shut her eyes. Her hand dropped back to her side as she attempted to relax, attempting to ignore the screams of the people before her.

"It's okay, Lexi. You're not going to hurt them. You're going to compel away their memories and move on," she whispered, shaking her head before taking another deep breath.

- ◎ -

Hope stepped into the twins' dorms with determination on her face. She slams the door behind her, causing the two to jump from what they were doing in shock. They turned to look at the Tribrid, who was full of concern.

"Hope? What's going on? You don't normally slam doors unless you're angry." Josie commented, closing her workbook before moving to stand from the twin-sized bed she lay on.

"Lexi is in New Orleans, and they weren't going to tell me," Hope commented as she began to pace the room, walking back and forth between both walls.

"Maybe because they think you're a bit too emotionally involved." Lizzie shrugged as she moved to start brushing her hair in the mirror before happily placing her crown upon her head.

"Hay Elizabeth. Isn't that the crown Lexi bought you the day she killed you." Hope scowled as she crossed her hand over her chest, looking towards theBlondee.

Lizzie slowly turned to look at the Tribrid's mouth, Tribrid's shock, slowly moving the crown from its place, putting it back where she believed it belonged. Hope shook her head at the Blonde's movements before pacing once again.

"Okay. So Lexi is in New Orleans? Why?" Josie questioned, trying to get back on track to what the three were initially talking about.

"I don't know. However, something has happened if the school has been alerted!" Hope scoffed, throwing her hands in the air. She stopped pacing and looked at the brunette Saltzman.

"Okay, so Sister Satan is in New Orleans doing god knows what, and Daddy wasn't going to tell any of us," Lizzie said, joining the two in the centre of the room. Her arms crossed over her chest as her eyes flicked between the two.

"I just wish I knew what was going on. This is the one thing he decided not to tell me out of everything!" Hope said before sighing. Dropping her head towards her chest, Lizzie allowed a smirk to grow on her glossed lips.

"If only there were a way we travelled down to New Orleans to find out ourselves." TheBlondee shrugged, grabbing the two's attention.

Lizzie giggled slightly at the two perplexed looks before slowly raising her hands to reveal a set of keys dangling from her finger. Hope's mouth dropped somewhat in shock as she reached for the keys.

"I forgot about that! Dad got us a car for our birthday!" Josie smiled as Hope looked at the keys in her hands before looking back at the twins with a smile.

"Who's ready for a trip to New Orleans?" Hope commented as the two girls quickly turned to grab their jackets and anything they needed before they made their way out of the dorm. They tried not to draw attention to students but also to the headmaster and his assistant walking around.

"Now I understand why you said it was a bad idea," Alaric said softly, nodding his head and turning to Caroline.

"Great parenting, Saltzman." The blonde scoffed, crossing her arms over her chest and shaking her head.

- ◎ -

Kol Mikealson stood within the bar, his hand still rubbing the back of his neck as he watched the girl. She knelt against the floor, her hands on her lap, attempting to zone out from the world around her. His hand dropped to his side as he scanned the room around him.

Piles of bodies now decorated the bar. Some are headless, yet all with a lack of blood and life in their system. Pools of blood were collected on the hardwood floor as the tiny blood left within the lifeless stack slowly dripped. The original slowly walked towards Lexi. His hand slowly moved to reach out in front of him. They were moving to place a hand on his shoulder.

"I wouldn't do that," a soft voice said behind him. He quickly turned, stopped his action, and found his niece at the door. The twins camped behind her, scanning the bar in shock and almost fear.

"If you touch her, she will kill you in a swift movement. She's trying to find a piece." Hope spoke softly, stepping towards her uncle, who looked back at her in shock.

"Hope? I called that councillor of yours. Did he send you?" Kol commented, stepping towards his niece and pulling her into a hug whilst keeping her eyes trained on Lexi, who had yet to move from where she stood.

"No. We came on our own accord. What happened?" Lizzie questioned, shaking her head as she turned towards the original. Who pulled out of the hug with Hope.

"I only caught the end of it. She seemed to snap out of her blood lust before losing it emotionally. A large explosion around her before she dropped to her knees, almost lost from the world." Kol explained, turning to look towards the knelt vampire who continued to stare at the bloody wall in front of her.

"She's trying to find peace. She didn't want to do what she did, and now she's trying to accept what she did." Hope sighed, turning to look towards the twins, who looked back at her sadly.

"So what do we know then? She is not okay to travel, nor would she be safe around students," Josie commented, looking towards Tribrid, who began.

"We would have to keep her in a spelt werewolf celler. It keeps herself safe from students as well as herself." Hope pointed towards the brunette whilst nodding her head.

"Next issue: How do we get her there safely?" Lizzie added, causing Hope to sigh, drop her head to her chest, and tap her foot against the floor.

"That is something we will handle girls." A voice spoke. The small group turned towards the group to find three adults they knew well looking disappointed by the door.

Alaric stood with a loaded crossbow in his hand. A set of silver-spelled chains rounded his hands as he looked towards Hope with disappointment. Caroline looked towards her daughters in a panic. Her hands tightened in fists. Meanwhile, Emma focused on the ripper, who remained on the floor, her eyes squinting slightly as if she were trying to read her.

"Daddy!" Lizzie chuckled nervously, her eyes cutting between her parents. Her hand moved to hold onto Josie's tightly.

"Mum!" Josie spoke at the same time. They were allowing the grip of their hands to tighten at the distraught faces they both held.

"You shouldn't be here. She's dangerous," Alaric scolded Caroline as she walked over to the twins, running her eyes down them to check their safety.

"I couldn't leave it to you! Who knows what you would have done to her!" Hope argued towards the headmaster while her uncle stood beside her, watching the two confused.

"She's dangerous, Hope. Anything we would have done would have been good!" Alaric yelled back towards the Tribrid, who was stepping closer to her.

Hope stared at the head teacher. Her eyes wheeled with tears as she watched him. Her hands dropped to her side as the head teacher turned to everyone in the room.

"Now. We are going to chain her and take her to the basement. We will then try and find a way to kill her and be done with this all for good." Alaric commented, holding the large silver chain in his hand.

"Wait, Daddy, no!" Lizzie said quickly, pulling from her mother's arms and stepping towards her father quickly. Her hands moved to grab the chain.

"This is how she woke when she died. She woke up to find herself chained to an electric fence! It isn't safe for her!" Lizzie attempted to argue, but her father was taking none of it. He just shook his head.

"Wow, Ive never seen Lizzie physically stop something for someone. She normally relies on her magic for that." Alaric commented, watching the screen confused.

"Even without humanity, they can always touch people's hearts," Elena commented slowly, turning towards Damon with a slight smile—almost as if she was falling in love again.

"What bullshit. Damon had his humanity. He didn't care. You treated your boyfriend at the time like a monster when he turned it off." Bonnie commented, throwing her arms in the air.

Bonnie looked around at the many shocked faces before falling into Enzo's side, trying to hide away.

"The chains won't be necessary," the councillor said. She was known as Lent before the Tribrid. The councillor studied the girl as she spoke. Keeping the Tribal distance stopped the risk of attacks or sudden outbreaks.

"She's gone. She has a sense of the world at the moment. A single touch would break her from this. The chains would cause a risk of harm to not only the person placing the chains but everyone else inside this room." She explained as everyone turned to look towards her.

"It's like she's trying to fight to get somewhere. Yet she can't. It's fighting against her." Emma continued, causing Hope to step towards her. Kol slowly moved to place his hand upon her arm.

"The special place. She's trying to get to the special place." Hope spoke slowly, her eyes watching her former best friend.

"What is this special place, Hope?" Kol turned towards his niece. He was dropping his hand from her arm, allowing her to step closer.

"It's a place created by her bad memories. No magic exists there—no werewolves, witches, or vampires. There is no hollow magic, no struggle," Hope explained as Emma slowly looked towards her.

"She's trying to get to this special place. The only way it would work is with the help of its creator." she continued as the councillor slowly moved to stand from where she sat, looking towards the Tribrid.

"Who is the creator? We could use the help," Emma asked, crossing her arms over her chest while Hope stopped her slow walk. Tears gathered in her eyes as she looked from the councillor to Lexi.

"Me." Hope sighed, looking back at Emm,  who nodded before turning to look at everyone around her.

In silance, Hope turned back to Lexi with a sigh. Emma slowly made her way towards the wall behind her. She was carefully watching the duo before her. Hope rushed towards Lexi at a quick speed. Her hands up, snapping the neck of the hollow Tribrid, sending her falling in Hope's hand. A smaTribrid of relief left her lips as she took her final breath.

"That must have been so hard for Hope. To snap the neck of someone she cared about deeply." Hayley sighed, shaking her head before looking towards Elijah, who tightened his grip on her hand slightly.

"She knew it would help her. She was hurting more awake than comatose." Caroline explained, leaning forward to place a hand on the hybrid's arm. The two share a comforting look at each other.

"It was nice. What Hope did for her, she must understand what Lexi was dealing with." Kathrine commented slowly, nodding her head, almost trying to play off the fact that she didn't care.

"Thank you, Kathrine. Your daughter had protected mine for a while. Im glad she can do the same back." Hayley smiled softly towards the doppelganger, who turned to her with a soft smile before looking back at the screen.

Chapter Text

Lexi didn't have to open her eyes to feel the warm sun on her skin—the smell of the flowers that bloomed around her as she stood within the centre of its field. With a sigh, the brunette opened her eyes to see the sun above her. A smile graced her lips as she let her head drop, revealing a beautiful old cottage. Its white exterior stood out from the plants surrounding it. Its cobblestone pathway was not far from where she stood.

"Oh, it's beautiful," Bonnie spoke out of nowhere. Her eyes watched the screen in shock at the almost non-existent place on the screen.

"I see why Lexi was trying too hard to get there," Rebekah spoke honestly, shaking her head in surprise as she could not take her eyes away from the screen.

"I wonder what the real reason is for her wanting to go. My dear niece speaks out more of a penthouse woman than a cottage girl." Damon questioned, tilting his head in thought. Ignoring the look, his brother shot his way with an eye roll.

As Lexi moved to step towards the small cottage, a rustle from the bushes beside her caught her attention. The girl turned her head towards the noise she didn't expect to hear around her. As the bush shook and rustled, Lexi let herself take small, slow steps towards the plant. The closer she got, the less the bush shook. All until Hope stepped out of the bush, almost in shock.

"How did I? The original tribrid got stuck in a bush." Hope shook her head, mumbling. She lifted her hand to remove the leaves staked on her shoulders and shirt.

"Maybe because you didn't adventure much in the woods as a kid," Lexi smirked as she crossed her arms over her chest. Watching as Hope's head snapped up to look towards her.

"I wasn't expecting to be human as I showed up." Hope sighed as she removed a stick stuck in her hair.

"It makes me feel normal," Lexi shrugged, taking a step toward her. She helped the short Mikealson girl remove any sticks or leaves stuck in her brown hair.

"It feels weird." Hope sighed, shaking her head, dropping her arms by her side, and looking up towards the brunette, who chuckled at her words.

"It makes me feel normal. Now, let's tend to those cuts on your legs." Lexi chuckled as she turned on her heels and walked towards the small cottage she had once seen. Hope Mikealson followed shortly behind her, her eyes looking around at the dreamlike views.

"And I was right. She only likes the place because it's the only place she's human." Damon smirked, looking towards his brother, who sighed, deflated.

"That's always the worst thing about many being turned or cursed with supernatural abilities. They don't want it and crave it to feel human." Freya shook her head from her seat. Looking at the screen with sympathy as the shadowed figure passed her.

"You never normally visit," Lexi commented as she placed the first aid kit on the island before her. Her eyes kept off the childhood friend before her as she rummaged through the box.

"Well, Normally, I feel you want to be on your own, to decompress from the world. I think you needed someone to talk to this time, so... that's why I am here." Hope spoke honestly, watching the girl as she continued to move through the box.

"What do I need to talk about?" Lexi chuckled, looking up from the box slightly. Seeing the sympathetic look the girl had given her before, she continued to grab the things she needed to tend to the Mikealson girl's wounds.

"Well, Uncle Kol may have mentioned that you're seeing everything you did... when you had no emotions, Almost like a non-escaping nightmare." The Mikealson girl explained, causing Lexi to pause. Her hands froze before slowly pulling out the rest she needed.

"Did you know you hear everyone's emotions when you have them?" Lexi nodded, closing the lid of the little red box. Its white cross decorated its lid as she lifted her head towards the humanised tribrid.

"When you have your emotions off for so long, you lose all looks of it. Your own, your friends, random people. You don't see, hear or feel any emotions." Lexi began to explain as she slid the small pile of bandages, plasters and alcohol wipes across the counter.

"I once had a girl cry for her life. However, it sounded like she was having a monotone conversation with me. I could see tears rolling down her cheeks, but I couldn't hear it." The Salvatore girl continued walking around the counter as Hope listened carefully.

"I guess it made it so easy to do what I did. The fact I couldn't hear their cries..." Lexi spoke as she sat opposite Hope. The two looked into each other's eyes. Hope looked into the glistened eyes that were once matt.

Hope sighed, nodding her head, as Lexi reached to pull her leg onto her lap. Her eyes carefully looked at each cut and bumped into the Mikealson girls' skin before reaching for what she needed.

"However, as soon as humanity is switched back on, you lose that. You start to hear every cry, including your own. It gets overwhelming. I hear the cries I once blocked out the ring in my head whenever I close my eyes. It's too much to handle alone." Lexi spoke honestly as she dragged the alcohol wipe down the tribrid's leg.

"Our humanity never worked like that. We never had to deal with the overwhelming emotions once we switched it on." Caroline shook her head as she watched the screen.

"Why is her humanity different from her? What makes her so special?" Elena questioned, crossing her arms over her chest and turning to look at a few of the witches in the room.

"It was the hollow," Freya commented, gaining everyone's attention. Their eyes turned to look at her, waiting for her to continue.

"The hollow thrives off chaos. It knew Lexi would struggle with the cries, even with her humanity off, so it defended them. So Lexi would continue to drag chaos into the hollow arms without anything to stop it." Freya explained with a sigh, her hands gripping the arms of her chair tightly as she spoke.

Stefan slowly turned away from the witch before connecting his eyes with Kathrine. The two held the same saddened expressions on their faces before the two turned back to the screen. Caroline held Stefan's hand tightly while Kathrine sat, attempting to comfort herself.

"Lexi. You don't have to do this alone. This is what the boarding school is for." Hope spoke softly, moving her hand over Lexi's, causing a slight chuckle to leave her lips.

"Im not joining your silly little school, Hope," Lexi commented, looking towards him.r; Hope sat with a slight smile as she shuffled slightly in her seat.

"Of course you wouldn't. You own the school, Lex. Nothing stops you from staying; being around people like you may help you." Hope spoke, moving to place a hand on Lexi's arm.

"You want me to live around many humans as an uncontrollable ripper." Lexi shook her head as she looked back to the tribrid legs, grabbing anything she needed to.

"Your dad was a ripper. He was able to attend Mystic Falls High School with no issues." Hope shrugged as she moved to watch Lexi wrap her leg tightly.

"Im not eating animal blood also," Lexi commented as she shook her head before finishing with the bandage on her leg.

Hope couldn't help but just let out a sigh. Watching her childhood friend tend to her wound like she once did for her. The white bandage wrapped her leg before Lexi moved to place it back on the floor.

"It's a good idea. We were able to help Stefan with his urges. But slowly weening him on human blood." Caroline shrugged her shoulders, looking at Stefan, who smiled.

"It's dangerous, Caroline. Stefan was just a vampire who normally had control." Elena remarked, causing the pairing to turn towards the Salvatore/Gilbert girl.

"As appose to what?" Klaus questioned slowly, turning to look at the woman. His eyes watched as she slowly sat herself up in her seat.

"As opposed to the Abomination on the screen. A ball of dark magic, no control and mentally sick. Everyone's lives are in danger." Elena glared towards the Hybrid.

KlauHybrides shone yellow for very few moments before he was out of his seat. He was rushing towards her direction, leaving a gust of wind in his place. Every turned quickly to find Klaus pushing the brunette up the dark fabric wall again with his hand wrapped tightly around her neck. The veins in his hands are visible as he squeezes.

"Im amused by the bravery you continue to hold against me, Gilbert. However, I do not take the words Abomination lightly." Klaus sneered with a smirk on his face. She was watching as the Gilbert girl fought for air in her lungs. Her hand clasping his wrist as her face turned pink.

"Klaus," Bonnie babbled, standing from her seat and watching her friend and the hybrid closeHybridr hands formed into fists by her side as she contemplated helping. Yet the hybrid did not attempt to pull from the girl.

"Klaus, let her go," Stefan spoke as he stepped towards him. He was moving to place a hand on the hybrid's shoHybrid'slaus turned his head, watching the Salvatore human nod his head, causing his grip to fall.

The two watched Elena drop to the floor with her hand on her neck. Her eyes looked back up towards the two men.

"Say another bad thing about my daughter. I will not stop him. Take that as your warning." Stefan told the Gilbert girl before turning around to join his wife back in their seats. The hybrids slowly move to return to their own.

As everyone began to sit back in their seats. Elena looked towards Bonnie, who looked back at her, almost disappointed at her words. The dark-skinned girl never spoke a word to the brunette. However, she just shook her head as she turned to place herself back in her seat. She was leaving Elena with tears in her seat and her heart heavy.

A few moments she was passed with the two girls. Hope watched Lexi as she looked through the small bookcase in the living room. She sat on a white fabric sofa. A grey-furred blanket rested over its cushions.

"Lexi. Can I ask you a question?" Hope spoke within the silance. I watched as Lexi continued without a single worry or pause.

"Never needed to ask before. You still don't need to now." Lexi returned with a slight chuckle over her shoulder as she pulled a book from its shelf

"Lizzie had said something as Mr Saltzman entered the grill." Hope spoke softly. Her hands cupped together tightly, fearing how her friend would behave at the girl's words. Yet, in her response, there was a hum as Lexi walked her way.

"Something about no using chains." Hope continued, causing Lexi to pause her steps slightly. Her hands gripped the old leather of the book tightly.

Hope shuffled slightly to the side, allowing the brunette to sit down with a sigh. The book was laid delicately in her lap as she let out a small sigh.

"What happened to you whilst I wasn't there?" Hope spoke softly, turning to look at the girl. Her hands became tighter as the silance settled in after her question. She watched as Lexi's head dropped to her chest before turning to look in her direction.

"I died a way I never want anyone to go through. It showed how cruel the world can be to those different from themselves." Lexi answered in her whisper. A whisper so quiet that most sounds struggled to be heard.

"You were tortured?" Hope questioned as her eyes widened in shock. Her hands began to tremble as the worst outcomes played within her head, and tears lined her eyes.

"No, I died from an arrow to the heart. I woke strapped to a fence connected to electrical wires." Lexi shook her head, moving her hands to hold out for the tribrids—a comforting grip shared between the two.

Hope's breath began to thicken. The tears which once lined her eyes now left clear streaks down her face. Some heaves and sobs escaped her lips despite her attempts to keep them at bay. Lexi sighed at the site of the Mikealson girl. Knowing full well, she was prepared for this to occur.

Though Hope's exterior seemed tough to many, Lexi was the person Hope allowed her true feelings to show, Leaving Lexi always hesitant to share the news with her. Hope was still her true human self at heart; only a few saw that.

"Look, Hope. Ive been through this all before. For me, it's nothing different from reality." Lexi sighed, shaking her head slightly, Her hand holding Hopes tightly to calm the tears she shed.

"What? Lexi, no!" Hope almost shouted, ripping her hand from the Salvatore girl's hold. She stood up from the fabric's couch and looked down at the brunette with a slight glare.

"You can't act like this is your life. Your mum abused you because of my father; You were shot with an arrow by, I'm guessing, a werewolf hunter. This isn't normal, and it isn't your fault." Hope argued, moving to pace the living room floor. Her head is shaking, her hands waving in the air.

"You know what. You are staying at the school. You are staying with people who will be by your side and will not allow you to get hurt." Hope turned to look towards the Salvatore girl.

"It's nice to see Hope like this." Hayley sighed, shaking her head slightly. The Mikealsons slowly turn to the girl's mother.

"Like what?" Elijah questioned, looking at the Hybrid by hiHybrid. Their arms are still linked in a comforting hold between them and the look of love they share.

"Fighting for love. I always wanted to teach her that even in the darkness of the world around her, one person will be the light." Hayley explained to the suited vampire bVampireer—a small smile lifting on her lips at the sight of his own.

"No Love. This isn't fighting for love," Klaus announced, causing Hayley to snap her head towards the Original, very confused, and slowly pull herself forward in her seat. Everyone was watching him silently, ready for his following words. Some were worried, others confused.

"She's fighting for family." Klaus nodded his head as he continued. He looked towards his siblings around the room before his eyes connected with Hayley.

"Always and Forever." Rebekah smiled at her words, nodding as the family returned to their seats.

"Im sorry did you forget when you tried to kill me!" Kathrine shook her head, looking towards the Hybrid, shocHybridd shaking her head. The Hybrid slowlHybrided to look at her with a smirk on his lips.

"Yes, Katerina. However, that is you, not your daughter. Who I must say I rather prefer over you." Klaus commented, leaving the doppelgänger shocked at his words. A scoff left her lips.

"If I must add, she's rather prettier also," Rebekah added with a shrug of her shoulders, a flick of her hair over her shoulder as she looked towards the doppelgänger who glared at her.

"Hope. You already know that the head teacher wouldn't let that happen. I killed him. If I stay, I will end up being the bodyguard." Lexi chuckled, shaking her head, and Hope paused her pace.

"Alexis Petrova Salvatore! You own the boarding school now. If anything, you are the boss of him! Of everyone in the school. You decide what you do." Hope chuckled, shaking her head before stepping towards the girl before her.

"You Hope Andrea Mikealson has so much faith in me. It's truly unimaginable." Lexi chuckled, shaking her head slightly, Before looking up towards Hope as she stood before her.

"Lexi, I've had faith in you since you told me you protected my family. I never had more faith in anything but you." Hope smiled as she moved to sit in the seat she had once taken control of.

"Right. I remember when juniors called the Mikealsons protector." Lexi chuckled, causing Hope to let herself fold over laughing. Her hair fell before her eyes as Lexi watched her with a smile.

Hope slowly lifted herself back into an upright position. Flicking the strands of hair blocked her sight back. She let out a small sigh before Hope looked towards Lexi, who seemed to be in a small thinking session. The next moment, Lexi shuffled forward in her seat.

"Right. As you are new to the place, Shall I give you a tour of my peaceful dream?" Lexi explained, slowly moving to stand from her seat. Her hand was held out beside her, and Hope smiled at her.

"I would love to." The Mikealson girl chuckled, placing her hand within the pale one held out. The two girls laughed as they made their way out of the little cottage they had found shelter in.

"Who are the juniors?" Rebekah questioned, tilting her head to the left as she looked at the screen. Many others held the same glances.

"Many adults within the Crescent Wolf Pack have kids. They didn't want them involved in proper wolf business until they broke their curse, so the kids bound together. Calling themselves the Junior Wolf Pack." Hayley explained, looking towards the blonde, who nodded at her words.

"I remember them telling me about the kids fearing something. When we asked them questions, they always responded the same way:" Hayley continued, causing Kol to chuckle from behind her.

"And what's that? I don't talk to idiots. Typical teenager talk." Kol chuckled at his joke. Davina curled into his side as she laughed to herself silently.

"They are only scary when they need to be," Hayley responded honestly, shaking her head at the maturity of the original Vampire bVampireer.

"So when Lexi needed to protect Hope. However, Hope was never really allowed around the pack." Rebekah answered back to the alpha hybrid. She Hybridaking her head, confused.

"It seems Alexis was good at sneaking in and out of places. A lot of the time, The young werewolves had many gatherings, and our hollow tribrid could have taken her too." Elijah informed her head, causing many to understand it all easier.

Josie watched her twin pace the floor. Her shoes practically left marks on the wood floor, and Lizzie's hair was thrown into a neat ponytail whilst she paced. Her head was shaking as she panicked and worried.

"Lizzie, you need to calm down. Im sure they will join us again soon. They aren't dead, just in a dream world." Josie sighed, shutting her homework book while looking at her sister.

"You don't get it, Josie. Sister Satan has been through a lot. Meaning they have a lot to talk about. We could be waiting weeks, and we still don't know if Daddy will let her stay!" Lizzie practically shouted as she stopped pacing and looked at her twin, confused.

"You say you like her, however... You still call her Sister Satan?" Josie questioned, confused, moving from sitting up to her laying position.

"I already gave her the nickname; I can't change it until there is a new one. Now, can we stay on topic!" Lizzie argued with her sister, causing Josie's arms to rise as a sign of backing from the questions.

"You are right, though. After Lexi stabbed a knife through Dad's heart, they turned and killed you. There is no way he is letting her stay." Josie sighed, shaking her head as she slid herself off her neatly made bed to stand before her sister, who began pacing again.

"Josie, we've always wanted an older sister! Because as much as we love each other, we need someone new to talk to." Lizzie commented, rolling her eyes as she spoke. Josie did not attempt to argue in any way but nodded her head to agree with the woman.

"Apart from boy talk. That would be a little difficult." Josie added, nodding, causing Lizzie to chuckle as she turned to look towards Josie.

"Lexi doesn't swing for any balls, so You stuck with that topic. We need to find a way to convince Daddy to allow Lexi to stay and do it before she wakes up!" Lizzie informed her twin, who just sighed at her sister's attitude she was given.

"Come on, We have a lot of convincing to do." Lizzie sighed, turning on her heels and heading for the door. Much like every other time, Josie followed shortly behind.

Chapter Text

There's a large difference between the two places Lexi had switched between. The gleaming sun she could lay under forever had been replaced by the single dill light hanging from the ceiling. Her view of the trees, flowers and her home had been changed to the wall of bars, Sharing yet another grimy wall and a doorway in which Caroline seems to standing. Her arms crossed over her chest. Lexi sighed at her change of scenery as she dropped her head to her chest. Her eyes looked at the wooden chair she had been chained to.

"That 's  a site change if I've ever s een  one." Rebekah sighed looking at the grimy cage the Salvatore girl was chained in.

"I must say those werewolves do destroy the place when needed Saltzman." Tyler shook his head as he looked towards his old teacher who just nodded his head slowly.

"I mean what  else  is going to happen with  a  quarter of a school being full of werewolves all transitioning all at the same time." Jeremy chuckled as he watched the screen.

"It's good to see you awake," Caroline mentioned from behind the bars as she took a step closer to get a better look at the brunette who had made no move.

"I was coming to check if you wanted some food. It will be limited but it will be enough to keep you alive." She continued as her hands moved to wrap around the iron bar. Her polished nail tapped against the cold metal.

"Let me guess. You can't bear your stepdaughter down here with nothing, so you're breaking the rules." Lexi croaked as she slowly lifted her head. Looking directly at the blonde vampire hidden at a safe distance.

"No. Alaric is letting us do this. Just until we can find something to do with you." Caroline sighed as she moved to turn around. Heading back to the open doorway.

"You mean kill me." The tribrid cut through stopping the blonde in her walk. Caroline let out a shaky breath as she turned around to look at Lexi.

"After everything I did for you all. You still want to kill me." Lexi sighed shaking her head before dropping it back to her chest.

Caroline didn't say a word but her anger grew. Without thinking the vampire pulled a large set of keys from her belt loop. The metal clanged together as she searched for the key she needed. Lexi sat smirking as she heard the cage door open and close.

"Oh look the walking Barbie is angry , " Damon smirked from his seat looking towards Caroline who was sharing a dark glare back at him.

"And what have you done huh? Apart from killing everyone." Caroline sneered. She still kept her distance from the girl who had been chained down.

"Back when I was a kid, I would steal my father's journals from the school. Until I found one about the Gemini twins and the merge." Lexi croaked as she lifted her head once again. A soft look sat in her eyes as she looked towards her stepmother.

"So I did my research, However every path I went down led to one outcome." She continued causing the blonde vampire before her to step forward.

"I was going to mail the news to you. However, I knew none of you would be willing to turn one of your children. So I made a plan." The tribrid smirked as Caroline took a step forward before placing herself in the second wooden chair which sat within the room. The two now sat face to face. Caroline so destined to hear the plan and Alexis so willing to share it.

"I didn't know when until Hope came walking into the bar. Begging me to kill Alaric so she could come back with no issues. That's when I did it." The tribrid began to explain as she moved to fall back into her seat.

"Killing Alaric? What did that have to do with your plan?" Caroline questioned as she moved to cross her arms over her chest.

"The man is an ex-vampire hunter. A horrible one at that but, We all know he would have pulled out anything to stop me." Lexi shrugged almost like she didn't have a care within the world.

"How come I wasn't harmed then?" Caroline continued to question, This caused a long sigh to fall from the tribrid lips as she slumped down slightly.

"Well, I originally thought you would still be travelling the world. But I guess when a tribrid is going to be fully activated everyone has to be involved huh." The Salvatore girl explained before looking back at the blonde vampire who continued to wait.

"So when I saw you after killing the head teacher I needed to think of another plan and what better way to distract Caroline Forbes-Salvatore than by giving her one of the biggest parties she's probably had to plan." The brunette smirked as Caroline fell back in shock at the words she was hearing.

"I won't lie. I was a little cruel making you be the one to hand her the drink. I would have done it myself with no issues." The tribrid shrugged as the vampire before she let out a shaky breath.

"She 's  been wanting to save them? Why? She never even met them?" Elena questioned shaking her head as she turned to look towards Caroline who had stared at the screen with the same confused look on her face.

"Stefan may be dead but Lexi saw you all as family. She grew up under the Mikealsons so she learnt to always fight for family. Even if it means getting your hands dirty." Davina interjected causing those in the room to fall to sil ence  at the realisation.

"Always and Forever." The shadow whispered, Klaus turned to look towards the wall beside him where the shadow la y  moving his head to his chest.

"Always and Forever." He responded in his whisper.

Caroline dropped her head to her chest before standing up slowly. Her hands shaking her she stopped to look back at her stepdaughter who was just staring back at her. The usual smirk graced her lips as the blonde moved to walk her way back to the cage door.

"I shall get your blood now. Thank you for sharing." Caroline whispered not sharing another glace to the woman tied to the chair.

"Oh, That won't be needed." Lexi chuckled.

Caroline turned around quickly at her words confused. Only to watch the heavy-duty iron chains they had wrapped around the girl's arms shatter and fall to the floor in a large heap. She continued to watch the tribrid break from the chains around her legs. Leaving the normal, breakable wooden chair completely intact.

"One thing you will always do is underestimate the powerful," Lexi smirked as she moved to flick a piece of hair sitting before her eyes over her shoulder as she took a small walk to the vampire.

"Let's take a walk, shall we? I think the headmaster needs a little visit." The girl questioned nodding her head as Caroline nodded hers also. And with that, the two left the transitioning cage empty, Lexi's hand tight around the blonde's arm as they made their way out of the basement altogether.

⊢ ⋆ ❋ ⋆ ◙ ⋆ ❋ ⋆ ⊣

Alaric sat within the Assembly hall as many students voiced their concerns. Many students shouted over the others. He was trying his hardest to quiet them all down whilst Hope and the twins watched the train wreck.

"Wow, You have no control of your school," Lexi commented as she stepped into the room. Yet with her voice, the students fell silent quickly as they turned to look in her direction. Many shivering with fear whilst others stood frozen.

Alaric slowly turned to look at Lexi confused before his eyes flicked to Caroline who didn't seem to be scared of the predicament she was in. Lexi was quick to give a slight push to the vampire sending her in the direction of her daughters before turning her attention to the head master again.

"I'll answer your questions before you ask them. No nobody is hurt, and neither is a single blonde hair on Caroline's head. I got out because Iron chains can't stop me." Lexi informed before bowing her head allowing Alaric to speak.

"How come you haven't tried to leave yet?" The man stepped forward. His arms crossed over his chest as he looked straight into her eyes.

"Well, I'm not an amateur in magic and the hollow allows me to see it. So I can see little sparks in the boundary spell you did on the school to keep me here. So where am I staying and for how long? I have another vampire out there and I need to check on him." Lexi chuckled shaking her head as Alaric let out a deep sigh.

"You turned someone else?" Caroline questioned as she stood between her two daughters. Their hands intertwined as they looked at the Salvatore girl.

"Oh don't worry. You haven't got to put a swat team together to find him. It's my dear Uncle." Lexi shrugged as the teacher looked back at her confused which caused the tribrid to fall into a fit of laughter.

"Your faces." She commented with her laughter making the two adults in the room sigh in relief. Well until the girls laughing stopped.

"But all serious you may want to call the dear bunny. She's not too happy I changed him." Lexi shrugged which caused Caroline to gasp before quickly rushing out of the room with her phone in hand.

"Good to know you care about me , " Damon grumbled as he watched Caroline run to call her friend.

"No offence Damon but you've been a vampire once before we are not to o  worried about you. Elena however can break easily coming into this world all over again." Bonnie sighed looking towards the raven -haired  Salvatore as Elena looked towards the witch offended.

"Now who wants to show me where I will be staying." The tribrid turned to look around the room, Watching everyone avoid her gaze before they landed on Hope who happily stepped forward with a small nod.

"I'll show you." She whispered before setting her way out of the room. Lexi sent a small wink towards the teacher before following the Mikealson girl.

⊢ ⋆ ❋ ⋆ ◙ ⋆ ❋ ⋆ ⊣

Lexi walked around the small room Hope had shown her. Her eyes glazed past every detail she may need before they landed on Hope once again. Her eyes glossed as they watched her carefully. She closed her eyes sighing before turning towards her old friend. Taking a few steps to stand in front of her once again.

"Ask." Was Lexi meant for Hope to make a noise? A sort of argument but giving up at the same time as she moved to place herself at the end of the bed.

"How did you know the red oak doesn't affect you anymore?" Hope spoke softly looking up to the girl who slowly placed herself on the bed. Her eyes looked to the room before her not wanting to look towards the Mikealson girl.

"Did you know the hollow wasn't bad? It just depended on how you used it." Lexi started. Her arms leaned on her knees as she turned to look at Hope. Whos eyes now squinted slightly in confusion.

"One witch told me that when the hollow is used it will act how it uses it. So if someone were to use it for evil, it would become evil to its owner. If you use it for good. It will help you. I guess I had used my half for good." Lexi continued shaking her head as Hope slowly moved to place her hand in hers.

"When I killed him, I had my humanity unlike what I was meant to I guess. The hollow didn't want to burden me with it, however left me feeling so alone." She continued shaking her head as her eyes began to gloss over.

"I felt so alone my head went dark, so dark that I was willing to stab a stake through my heart. Which only left me waking up a few moments later. I guess that's when the magic realised that maybe no humanity was better for me." Lexi finished her story, A tear rolling down her cheek as she dropped her head slightly.

"You tried to kill yourself." Hope spoke softly. Her eyes dropped closed as guilt whelmed in her chest. Her hand held onto the girl's hand tightly.

"Oh ,  that poor girl." Hayley gasped as her hand cupped her chest. Elijah by her side, A hand placed on her back but the same sorrowed look on his face.

"If only we w ere  there. I wouldn't allow her to feel like this." Stefan spoke in a whisper as Caroline attempted to comfort him as much as possible. However ,  it couldn't help the pain in his heart as he heard his daughter speak.

"It 's  a good thing she shall never feel like that again , " Kathrine spoke softly as she attempted to fight the tears that threatened to escape her eyes.

"Lexi, you are not alone. You never were. I would never let you fall that far again." Hope argued, Her head shaking as well as her hands causing the Salvatore girl to sigh.

"You're blaming yourself. When there is nothing to blame. You had experienced three great losses. It's completely understandable for your running." Lexi spoke softly causing Hope to open her eyes once again. The two stare at each other with complete love.

"I love you Lexi, I always have." Hope spoke honestly as a tear rolled down her cheek causing the tribrid beside her to laugh confusing the Mikealson girl.

"It's about time, I thought I would be waiting forever." Alexis groaned rolling her head as she threw her head back. Whilst Hope still sat confused.

"What?" She questioned causing Lexi to turn to her shocked. Her mouth opened slightly as she stood up from the bed looking down to Hope.

"Hope why do you think I've been protecting you for all these years?" Lexi chuckled as she held her hands out, shock still clear on her face.

"Because you were my best friend and you didn't want me to die?" Hope shook her head as she stood from the bed herself. Her eyes watched her friend as she dropped her arms to her side with a smile still on her face.

"Hope, I have been hopelessly in love with you since we were 9 years old. I've never dated anyone because of it." Lexi explained causing Hope's mouth to drop in shock. Her hands lifted toward her chest as she took a step towards her.

"Is that loyal enough for you Elijah?" Kol chuckled turning to her brother who slowly nodded his head in amusement.

"Her loyalty to our niece is nothing but extraordinary but it is good enough for her parents?" Elijah commented looking towards Hayley.

"I like her, she seems nice." Hayley shrugged before turning to look to Klaus whos e  arms  were  crossed over his chest looking towards the screen.

"She 's  okay." He grumbled causing many around the room to laugh at the protectiveness towards his daughter.

"But that girl you spoke to?" Hope responded quickly taking yet another step closer.

"Was nothing but a sentence." The girl whispered as she reached for the Mikealson girl's arm. Pulling her towards her chest.

The two looked at each other with the same soft and loving look in their eyes as the gap between them closed. Their lips soon met. Hope's arms moved from her hands to loop around the girl's neck whilst Lexi met the Mikealsons girl's waist. Pulling her closer, The warmth grew between the two as their one dream as a kid was happening within the moment.

Hope was the first to pull away. Yet their arms still stayed locked and their foreheads were placed together as they enjoyed the peace they placed themselves in. Lexi sighed shaking her head as they slowly pulled away.

"I'm not ready to let them see the real me yet. I'm not ready to be weak again." Lexi whispered with tears in her eyes as she looked down at Hope.

"Well we start small, Maybe the twins, maybe Damon. However Alexis Rain Petrova Salvatore. You will never be weak." Hope whispered back to her before their foreheads met again. Allowing the two to fall in their comfort again.

"She thinks she 's  weak? I 'm  sorry does she not understand who she is a copy of?" Jeremy sat up looking at the screen in disbelief as everyone watched him carefully.

"I 'll  break it down for you all." He sighed standing from his seat to allow himself to walk around the room. Stopping to those who he saw in Lexi.

"She is a survivor, she dealt with many years of a buse  from her mother yet she was the one walking out alive." Jeremy started  by  stopping by Kathrine before making his way around the room once again.

"Even with her humanity off she is willing to save everyone from their pain and suffering, even if it makes them hate her. She gets her side from ou r  hero hair Stefan Salvatore." Jeremy stopped once again, quickly ruffling Stefan 's  head before making his way further around the room.

"She 's  a warrior. She will fight for those she loves, Even if she becomes the villain in the end. She learnt that from Klaus. The good parts of him but still him." Jeremy bowed his head towards the hybrid before making his way back to his seat.

"Then her incredibl e  dress sense from Elijah Mikealson , " Jeremy smirked as he fell back in his seat. With his hands resting above his head proud of what he had shown.

"To be fair a woman in a suit or a leather jacket is hot , " Matt commented nodding his head as many other s  around the room couldn't help but make a noise of agreement.

⊢ ⋆ ❋ ⋆ ◙ ⋆ ❋ ⋆ ⊣

Chapter Text

Despite the small bump in the road. Hope never thought she would feel such peace with the vampire side of her. Yet, here she sits. In front of a white vanity, a hairbrush in her hand, humming along to the melody of the song playing in the background. Her eyes closed as her relaxed breaths pushed through the hums. The small bangs of her heels hit the wooden floor to the beat.

"She seems so peaceful here, it's good to see her adjusting nicely." Hayley sighed with a smile on her face. 

"Indeed, not everyone adjusts so nicely," Elijah commented beside her, his hand holding hers tightly. 

"Well, good morning." A voice spoke as a hand landed on her arm. The voice was soft and smooth. The hand grazed a warmth through Hope as her eyes opened to look at Lexi through the mirror of the vanity before her.

"Good Morning." Hope whispered as she slowly moved to place the hairbrush she held in her hand, gently upon the vanity, her eyes not breaking from the brunette.

"You seem to be finding yourself in a good mood." Lexi smiled as her arm reached out to grab the small bracelet from the surface herself. Slipping it onto her hand, breaking their eye contact.

"I have you back, I am a fully activated tribrid and everything will be going back to normal." Hope sighed in her bliss. Turning on the stool to look at the Salvatore girl. Smiling at the sight of the usual leather jacket she was used to seeing her ear.

"Oh, everything is going back to normal huh?" Lexi smirked as she finished putting her earings on. Watching as Hope nodded her head confidently before taking a step towards the tribrid, leaving barely any room between the two.

"Wouldnt that mean you would have a greasy little phoenix attached to your arm." She continued, slowly bending down, leaving the room between the two to become even smaller. Allowing their breaths to hit.

"I never really liked Landon," Davina commented as she shook her head, her eyes sitting on the screen as she watched the two girls. 

Landon was a nice boy. I don't see an issue with him, especially for Hope." Marcel moved to throw a small look towards Davina who shook her head again. 

That's your big brother mode speaking. Landon and Hope would break up every five minutes. At least Lexi seems likshe'ses here to stay." The young witch shrugged her shoulders as she looked back to the screen. 

"He isn't greasy and he's dead so let's not speak ill of him." Hope whispered as a red hue slowly invaded her cheeks, leaving Lexi chuckling at her words as she stood up tall again.

"I do apologise. RIP to the phoenix." Lexi shrugged as Hope stood herself up shaking her head.

Lexi took that moment to look at her. Look at her properly as Hope stood before her, dressed in the school's usual uniform, the girls had made jokes about many times before. Yet this time, Lexi felt different, she felt this warmth bubble in her chest.

"Im surprised you're getting ready like you're going out. Thought you were going to keep yourself locked in the room all day." Hope chuckled as she moved to grab her cardigan from the chair, her eyes scanning the Salvatore girl.

"Well, your lovely little pathetic Head Master wishes to speak with me. Along with the lovely stepmother of mine. I wonder what I have done now." Lexi smirked as she crossed her arms over her chest, watching Hope.

"Well, you did turn Damon Salvatore back into a vampire and have threatened your aunt many times." Hope responded, turning to look back at her as she did the buttons up on the cardigan.

"Elena Gilbert will never be my aunt. I'd rather she be dug twenty feet underground, choking on rubble and dirt than be known as her niece." Lexi rolled her eyes as she huffed. Ignoring the wide eyes of the tribrid.

"Such harsh feeling for me. Im not bad at all." Elena grumbled as she crossed her arms over her chest, shrinking back into her seat.

"I can't seem but to disagree." Rebekah cut in, shrugging her shoulders as she crossed her arms over her chest. 

"And for once I agree with the original," Kathrine added, looking towards the doppleganger and her barely hitting glare. 

"Okay, look, this isn't about Elena so let's try and lower the hate train towards her, you guys are not so great either." Caroline sighed, looking between the three girls before looking back to the screen herself.

"However, it is probably about that and why I did it, after openly admitting to the blonde vampy all of my plans which I had succeeded in doing." She continued with a shrug of her shoulders.

"Always an evil little master mind." Hope chuckled as she stepped towards the Salvatore girl, lifting onto her toes to place a delicate kiss upon the girl's lips.

It was soft and sweet, and despite being short and full of passion, the Mikealson girl quickly turned on her heels to head her way towards the door of the bedroom.

"Enjoy your day of learning Darling. Find me when you have free time." Lexi called out after Hope, who gave a happy smile over her shoulder, joining the full hallways of students.

"They are so cute it makes me want to vomit." Jeremy joked from the back of the room.

⊢ ⋆ ❋ ⋆ ◙ ⋆ ❋ ⋆ ⊣

Lexi walked into the principal's office. Her arms swaying by her side as four heads turned to her direction. She wasn't so surprised to see who they belonged to. Alaric sat in his usual desk chair. Caroline stood beside him, her arms crossed over her chest. Sat opposite the desk was Elena Gilbert and Damon Salvatore. With a lone leather chair holding a space between them.

"Oh, why am I not surprised to see you both," Lexi smirked as her eyes flicked between Damon and Elena. The Gilbert woman trying her hardest to avoid the tribrid's eyes.

"Please take a seat. We have a few things we would like to discuss." Alaric sighed as he moved to lay his arms against the wooden desk.

"It seems the tribrid was once again correct," Damon spoke, getting himself comfortable in his chair.

The Salvatore woman didn't speak another word as she slowly walked her way to the lone chair between them all. The heels of her boots hit the ground with an echoing bang. Causing the doppelganger to jump at the sound. Lexi lowered herself into the leather chair, kicking her shoes onto the desk as she waited. Her eyes started down Alaric's.

"Right. So as you are going to be staying here for a small while, we were all speaking and we thought it was best for you to attend the boarding school." Alaric sighed as he lifted his arm to sit under his chin.

"I know it's probably not ideal, Alexis. However, we can help your hunger, maybe the dark magic you hold. It's best for you." Caroline added, nodding her head slowly.

"Im sorry. You are telling me, you believe I should attend your quant little school?" Lexi scoffed as her eyes flickered between the two opposite her.

"It's also to keep the others safe in the town." Elena sighed, turning to look at the brunette beside her. Yet watched as the tribrid slowly moved to turn her head. Her eyes meet the doppelganger.

"Why are you speaking, Bunny? Are you my mom now, my guardian?" She spoke. slowly leaning towards the brunette Gilbert, who slowly shook her head.

"No. Damon, are you my dad or my guardian?" Lexi continued moving to turn her head to her uncle. Whose head had snapped up from the glass of whisky in his hand.

"Dont ever remember ever signing the papers." Damon pouts before smiling with his amusement.

"Didn't think so. Caroline, Alaric. Did you sign those papers?" The brunette Salvatore responded, now turning her attention back on the two sitting opposite her.

"Alexis, that's not important." Alaric sighed but yet stopped as his eyes met Lexi's burning glare as she slowly stood herself up from the seat.

"No. That's the answer Saltzman. No. And as I don't see. Stefan Salvatore, Katarina Patrova or Marie Blackwell." The tribrid interjected. Slowly moving to round the desk. Passing Caroline who pulled her breath back at the name of her dead husband.

"You know why we don't see them. Because they are dead." She continued. Now stood beside Alaric as she moved to grasp a pencil which lay with many upon the messy desk. Alaric watched her carefully as the sharp point sat in view.

"So you know what that means." She whispered. Slowly lowering herself, she spoke into the man's ear. Yet nobody responded at her words.

"Nobody can say what's best for me. Apart from me." She ends. The sharp pencil which sat in her hand, slamming towards the table, pointed first.

A gruff scream invades the room as the pencil pierces itself through Alaric's hand. Lexi's still holding onto the wood as she watched the principal with a smile on her face before standing herself up once again. Her eyes looked between all the shocked ones around her.

"She is very dangerous." Bonnie sighed, shaking her head as she watched the blood spurt from around the wooden pencil. 

"I guess we thank Klaus for that," Alaric grumbled, looking towards the hybrid who seemed rather pleased with the actions of the brunette on the screen.

"That could also be Kathrine, she has a thing about stabbing people," Stefan added as he seemed to asses the events happening on screen. 

"That could also be true." Alaric nodded his head at the man.

"Now, Im guessing another thing you wish to speak of is why I turned the dear uncle of mine." The tribrid sighed as she rounded herself to Damon, placing a soft hand on his shoulder. 

All eyes continued to watch her carefully as Damon lifted his head to look up at her, an amused smirk sat on his lips as he reached his hand up to hold onto hers, causing her eyes to flick towards him. 

"Well, let's say I've been watching you for years and I mean years." Lexi began to explain, shaking her head as she dropped her arms back to her side. 

"How long?" Elena questioned as she sat shaking in her leather chair. Her hands curled into her palms.

"Since the day my parents bubbled in the hell fire. I believed they could save me from the pains at home. Guess I was too late." Lexi chucked as she shook her head. 

"So since I had been watching dear Uncle here seemed so depressed. I mean he owned his favourite bar, yet he can't help but hate the slow and dull human life." The brunette sighed, continuing to sigh as she placed herself back into her seat. 

"He wasn't depressed." Elena scoffed at the screen. 

"Yes, I was," Damon argued, shaking his head as Elena turned to him with yet another glare.

"I mean, I would also have if I was married to the dear bunny over her. Her nagging would drive me up the wall." Lexi scoffed, rolling her eyes before smiling at the slight chuckle from her uncle beside her. 

"So I decided why not do what's best for everyone and turn the poor man into what he prefers. A downright violent vampire." The brunette smiled as she looked to the two sitting before them. Alaric clutching his hand to his chest as the bloody pencil sat beside him. 

"It wasn't what was best for everyone." Elena cut in. Shifting in her seat as Lexi slowly turned to look her way. 

"It's a good thing I like to see you wither in pain, then don't I little Bunny." She spoke softly, leaning towards the doppleganger 

"Stop calling her that." Caroline glared, taking a step forward from where she stood before. Her arms hanging beside her. 

"Get her out of my site then, because every time I see her, I get the overwhelming urge to rip her head clean off her shoulders and hand deliver it to her brother." Lexi sneered, turning to the blonde. 

Caroline took a step back in her shock. The brunette before her stood in her anger, her yellow eyes glowing bright as dark veins slowly grew around the sockets and the frame of her face. Her fangs hanging from the bottom lip, their sharp detail being prominent to the blonde.

"Jesus Christ! Have any vampires had a face like that before?" Matt questioned quickly as he looked at the screen, terrified. 

"It seems the hollow not only had a physiological change to the girl but many physical." Freya was quick to inform as she watched the girl on screen. 

"Doesn't seem to control it too well either," Davina added, looking to the blonde who nodded her head in response.

"Well it's terrifying!" Tyler spoke, shaking his head as he leaned back in his seat to get further from the screen. 

"Let me know if you ever want to have drinks, Damon, it would be nice to have some family bonding," Lexi grumbled as she let out a small sigh. Then without an answer the tibrid had sped out of the room, leaving a gust of wind in her place.

"Perhaps my plan of not angering the most powerful creature to walk our streets was a better idea." Damon shrugged as his eyes flicked to the people still in the room, his hand reaching for his glass of bourbon beside him. 

"I see Damon is back to normal." Stefan sighed, looking towards his brother who smirked happily at the change. 

⊢ ⋆ ❋ ⋆ ◙ ⋆ ❋ ⋆ ⊣

Chapter Text

Anger rolled through the tribrid as she stalked the halls of the school. Her hands shaking by her side as the words of the so called headteacher rushed through her head. Alexis, soon after her mother's demise, hated being controlled. She hated the idea of someone powering over her. 

"Way to go Teacher." Klaus sneered turning to look at the man.

"I only want what's best for the school." Alaric sighed shaking his head. His hands gripping the arms of the chair tightly.

"Has Klaus not taught us anything. Let's not try and control the all powerful unless you want people to die." Matt grumbled as his eyes flickered around the room.

Her heels stomped on the wooden floors as students backed themselves into the walls. Their eyes wide as they watched flashes of darkened gold pushed through the girls eyes. Picture frames shaking in her passing. Light flickering along the halls. 

Despite her attempts to calm herself she could feel the overwhelming hunger as every student pushed her urges. The blood pumping through their veins loud and annoying. The sweet smell of their blood hitting her nose getting stronger as every student pushed themselves together to escape her anger. 

"Felt that before. Was not fun." Stefan sighed as he watched his daughter.

The Tribrid stopped at the small intersect on of the halls. Her eyes shutting as her anger pushed stronger. The lights flicking more frequently and the  frames hitting the walls so violently the walls began shaking with it. Witches gasped the feeling of such power they flowed around them. 

Down the halls watching cautiously was two popular vampires. Kaleb and MG. Both watching stood beside each other. The older vampire of the two ready to step forward yet MG's arms before him stopping his movements. Yet their eyes watched her cautiously. 

They watched as Lexi turned to the packed hall of students. Many watching her with a fear in their eyes and panting in their breathes as dark veins grew beneath her eyes as her fangs falling from her lips. A angry glare shooting their way. Students watched shaking as their hands meet in a form of comfort. 

"I suggest you keep walking. Unless you want to be my next meal." The brunette sneered as she stood a loud step forward. 

Students jumped at the loud bang from the connection. Quickly scurrying off in all direction. Yet avoiding hers as she watched them run like mice. All before her eyes turned to wards her left. Finding the two vampires. Still stood in their place watching her. The two vampires sending a nervous smile as they slowly walked her way. 

"And what do you two pests want?" She rolled her eyes taking a deep breath as she turned her full attention towards them. As they stopped before her. 

"Hey, Lexi... Alexis... Miss Salvatore." MG rambled as her glare met his eyes. His hands moving around him as a spoke. Yet shutting up at Kaleb's hit to his back. 

"Oh isn't he precious. Scared of one little girl." Damon chuckled as his head fell back slightly. 

"Little girl? You mean a 19 year old tribrid running on dark magic. I would be scared also!" Caroline turned to the older Salvatore shocked. 

"You're looking rather angry Lexi." The darker skinned vampire smiled turning his attention back to the girl stood before him. 

"What about it?" The girl sighed once again turning her attention towards him. Her hands meeting to cross over her chest. 

"Well, me and my boy MG here always say vamps should stick together. So how about we help you with that anger." Kaleb spoke honestly. A nod of his head as the vampire beside him turned to look at him wide eyes. 

Lexi slowly nodded as a smirk grew on her lips. A weird amusement surging before her as she took a step forward. Watching as they took a step back. 

"And what are you and baby ripper going to do. Fight me?" Lexi smirked as she ducked down to their level slightly. Her hands dropping back by her side. 

"No! No. We know we couldn't win that." MG cut in rather quickly shaking his head frantically behind taking a deep breath. 

"How about you join us for gym. We are playing dodgeball." The baby ripper smiled slightly as his eyes shared nothing but nervousness. 

"You're inviting me to play a little game of dodgeball with the school?" She questioned. Her smirk now dropping to a look of surprise. 

"Hope is going to be there." Kaleb added quickly his smile matching MG's as they watched her carefully. As she turned her head to look down the halls before looking back to them. 

"Yeah sure. Would be nice to knock some heads with balls." The brunette shrugged catching the two boys to let out a sigh of relief. 

"Great follow us!" Kaleb nodded his head as he gave a slight fist bump toward the vampire beside him as they turned to make their way to the gym. Lexi following shortly behind them. 

"Who's going to keep score of how many she knocks out?" Jeremy questioned from his seat. 

"I say it her against the all. She succeeds." Henrik shrugged his shoulders entertaining the man beside him.

"Your on baby Mikealson." The Gilbert smirked as he pointed towards the Mikealson. The two turning back to the screen.

"She and Hope are going to be the last two standing. That's my part in all that." Tyler added looking towards Jeremy who nodded his head.

⊢ ⋆ ❋ ⋆ ◙ ⋆ ❋ ⋆ ⊣

Lexi lent against the walls of the doorway. Watching the seemingly bored class. The sounds of their trainers squeaking against the gym floor as slight grunts let those who threw the ball. She turned her head slowly to look towards MG as he looked a little disappointed at the class as the distant sound of the teachers demands hit her head. 

"Okay. Doesn't look so fun anymore." Jeremy mumbled as he slowly slipped down in his seat.

"Agreed." Henrik responded following his actions.

"Is this all you ever do? Because you class is looking a little dull for something that's meant to be fun." Lexi spoke turning to look towards the vampire who turned to look at her slowly. 

"Well it's this and football. We don't really do much else." MG responded shaking his head as he shrugged his shoulder. A disappointed sigh following his words.

"And here i was thinking you was going to atleast have a combat lesson or a defence class." The tribrid scoffed in her amusement turning back to the class before settling on the teacher. 

"Oh, well Professor Saltzman doesn't like us learning it. Hope is the only one who truly knows how to fight. Some others including me only know the basics." MG rambled watching the class himself. Daring to turn his head at the Tribrids burning glaze. 

"What are they meant to do when they graduate? Just act like they are not what they are?" Bonnie questioned looking towards Alaric. 

"They don't particularly graduate... so they don't need to learn it." Alaric responded honestly slowly shaking his head.

"So you're expecting them to be stuck as students forever and not know how to fight at all. Seems reckless even for you." Bonnie scoffed turning her head back to the screen as her hand gripped Enzo's in her anger. 

Lexi stayed silent as she pushed herself from the wall. Slowly walking her way towards the gym teacher. A mischievous smirk placed on her lips. Yet before she could pass the vampire his arm stopped her in concern. 

"What are you doing?" He questioned in a small whisper. His eyes watching her carefully. 

"You and your class looked bored and done. So you want me to relieve my anger so I'm taking over." The girl smirked towards him before pushing herself out of his hold. 

"Now it's getting fun." Marcel cut through that the sight of the girls smirk.

Lexi had never been one to attend classes or join a sport. But there was something about the school and it students being practically unprotected burned her deep. Despite not showing it. Her eyes trained on the back of the gym teacher who had not moved a muscle in the small amount of time she was watching, Once again screaming his demands. The tribrid slowly lifted her arm bending it at the elbow as her palm held open. 

"Ad Somnum." She whispered as her hand waved from her open palm to a closed fist. As she watch the teacher before her slowly sway on his feet before toppling to the ground in a big lump. 

The whole gym paused at the sound of the man's body hitting the floor. Their heads turning towards the sound. Yet was met with a smirking Lexi as her eyes scooped the gym before landing on the brown haired Mikealson looking towards her shocked and confused.

"Seems like you're in need of a new teacher." The brunette smile in a fake sweetness as she turned from the Mikealson girl. Towards the scatter of scared students. 

"Lexi. What are you doing here?" Hope questioned slowly. Her eyes flicking from her towards MG who stood in a silent worry. 

"Well darling, Your two vampire friends Kaleb and MG here thought it would be fine I join this measly lesion of yours. However you all looked so bored." The Salvatore girl explained with a sly shrug of her shoulders. 

"Awe she gives Hope pet names." Caroline pouted as she placed a hand towards her heart.

"I won't lie it is a little cute." Hayley chuckled as she looked towards the blonde.

"So you decided to take it over?" Lizzie question from the opposite end of the gym. Her arms crossed over her chest as she glared at her older sister. 

"Well Elizabeth. MG here mentioned how none of you have any learnings of how to fight. So I will be teaching all of you." The Salvatore girl shared her fake sweet smile once again. Placing her hand towards her chest.

"You just want a reason to kill us." Josie cut in. Her eyes narrowing onto the girl as she took a step forward. Students heads jumping to look at her.

"I don't know if you're aware Josette." Lexi started. Her smile dropping into a glare as she slowly walked her way towards her. The small group of students splitting with every step. 

"You have more monsters walking these halls then actual students. So would it be safer to learn to stay safe. And better yet from the person who taught Hope." She continued. All until she paused before the brunette.

"She's not wrong... Malivore has been causing a lot of issues..." Alaric sighed as his hand reached the back of his neck. 

"Oh! So even at the school they can't graduate from are monsters trying to kill them!" Bonnie scoffed shooting small glares to the headmaster. 

"I guess you're right." Alaric sighed dropping his head towards his chest.

"I understand you Josette. I have explained all my reasonings for my actions. You just can't seem to accept that I'm not actually the villain. I'm just a vampire who kills people." The brunette finished her story.

Josie didn't utter a word after that. Yet just dropped her head to her chest as she took a step away from her sister. This allowed Lexi to turn her attention to the students once again. Who watched her curiously. 

"Grab a partner everyone. Preferably someone in your own species. We don't need anyone dying today. And then head to the grass. The suns out." Lexi smirked looking at all the students before they stopped on Hope. Who stood in silence. 

"Finally someone is going to keep people safe." The witch whispered falling back into her seat. Watching the screen with a frown.

Chapter Text

Among the normal feelings of the school, Students attend their classes with smiles on their faces. Groups layout into the sun as they enjoyed their time to themselves. Whilst hidden in the shadows as a woman, her snake-like eyes watching the students as the hissing of her hair filled the silence.

"Dude, did you hear that?" One of the wolves lying across the grass questioned. Sitting up from his laying position, facing towards the large cower of bushes.

"It's probably Professor Saltzman fighting yet another monster dude it doesn't matter." Another man questioned as his eyes closed. Enjoying the rays on his skin.

"It's hissing though dude, it's weird." The werewolf responded standing up from the floor. His eyes passed the bushes. All before they landed on many green glowing eyes.

His friend on the ground sighed at his friend's curious nature. Choosing to ignore what had taken place. All before it all fell to silence. Not a sound of talking, breathing or even movement. So the wolf slowly sat up. Removing a hand from his eyes.

"Dude you okay?" He questioned turning his head, All to meet his friend's back, which was now covered in stone and silent. 

"Holy shit!" He sighed with his eyes wide, moving to slowly move around his friend's stone-like body.

His hands shook at the look of his friend. All before turning to look for what caused it himself. Causing his eyes to land on the same glowing green, allowing a stone to build through his body, freezing him into place like his friend beside him.

"That's not normal!" Jeremy yelled from the back of the room, his finger pointed towards the screen as he did.

"Thats Malivore for you, yet another monster to fight." Alaric sighed shaking his head as his eyes closed in misery.

"You fought something like this before?" Stefan turned him his seat to look at his old History teacher. 

"Many times, not realising it... Lexi turning up is the only time Malivore hasn't come to play... well until now." The teacher explained with yet another sigh leaving his lips.  

"Now I understand why we have struggled to recruit." Caroline shook her head as she looked at the two boys on the screen.

"Yeah, no wonder why..." Kol commented under his breath as he looked at the screen in shock. His hand holding tightly onto Davinas.

⊢ ⋆ ❋ ⋆ ◙ ⋆ ❋ ⋆ ⊣

"What the hell was you thinking?" Hope whispered in a yell towards the two vampires. Her eyes darted around to her classmates. 

"Well, Hope we saw a complete danger hazard standing in the middle of the hallways, Staring students down as if they were a juicy stake." Kaleb scoffed as he threw his arms into the air slightly before allowing them to hit his legs with a silent slap.

"Yeah, then you decide to take her to play Dodgeball as if that was a safer option. But now MG decided to open his mouth and we are now going to fight her." Hope sneered leaning towards the two as her hands curled into fists.

"To be honest, You were all looking rather bored during your lesson so... She figured it out herself pretty much." MG cut in. Attempting to lighten the mood yet stopped at the Tribrid's harsh glare.

"Oh, so its MG we need to thank for us having to fight her." Josie joined the three, Her hands crossing over her chest as her eyes connected with the tame ripper.

"I'm sure it won't be that bad... I mean she will take it easy right?" Elena commented turning to look at the group around her. 

"From what we've seen already. I don't think so." Damon responded by her side with an uncaring shrug of his shoulders. 

"She wouldn't be stupid enough to get her to fight them, if she's teaching them she's probably the last one they will fight," Jeremy explained honestly as he settled himself back down. Still shaking from the Malivore monster.

"I don't know about you all but I have every reason to fight her," Lizzie smirked as she stood by her sister's side. Her blonde hair swept back into a ponytail.

"Lizzie you wouldn't get anywhere in that fight." Hope rolled her eyes as she turned towards the twins. 

"Well, Hope. I have one thing she doesn't have and that is a siphoning ability. When her guard is down, I come in a strike." Lizzie nodded her head. Feeling confident in her plan.

"However that wouldn't work." Her twin sighed from beside her. Causing all attention back onto her. Another sigh fell from her lips after doing so.

"I did some more research into Hollow Magic. Once it reaches its natural vessel, It doesn't want to leave. So anyone who attempts to siphon, take back or even tamper with it, tends to find themselves dying by the consequences of dark magic." Josie explained looking between the whole group sitting around her.

"Okay, so siphoning her off the table. Looks like we just got to keep going and pray we all survive." Lizzie sighed shaking her head as her arms moved to cross her shoulders. 

"Why did you do research into her?" Hope questioned bypassing Lizzie's comment. Looking straight at the brunette Saltzman.

"Okay, so I have this weird feeling with her. It's not like sensing her magic or anything, it's sort of the opposite. I can't feel anything." Josie shrugged as her head slowly bowed to her chest. 

"So like she doesn't have magic?" The Tribrid pushed further. Her eyes squinting slightly as she watched the girl.

"As if she doesn't have anything. No vampire feeling, werewolf feeling and I don't feel her dark magic." The Saltzman girl explains lifting her head eyes to look Hope in the eyes.

The small group stood in silence as they agreed with the siphon's words. Seeming holding the same feeling as the others. However unknowing to the Tribrid leaning against the tree. A smirk on her lips as she took a step forward. A stick broke beneath her foot as she did so.

"You right to trust your feelings Josette. I haven't been completely honest with everyone and you're figuring it out just like I expected you to do. However, I have a class to teach." Lexi explained as heads turned her way.

"I knew she couldn't be trusted!" Elena declined standing from her seat. Her hand pointed to the screen much like her brother had before.

"Well not everyone is honest, and nobody apart from Hope said they trusted her at all. However, I don't think she will much longer." Bonnie sighed turning to look towards Elena before looking back to the screen.

"I'm sure she will reveal it soon, I hope it has something to do with killing that monster," Alaric responded, his head still wrapping around everything.

"And no, you won't be fighting me. You will be fighting your partner." The Salvatore girl ended as she walked past the group over the small class of students.

"I guess we better get our partners then. But we will figure out what she is hiding." Lizzie explained, Her finger pointing towards her sister.

With that the small group disbanded, joining their fellow student. All whilst Hope stood where she was, Her eyes training onto the brunette she would never think had betrayed her. Yet the itching feeling of Josie being right hit her hard and she wanted to find out why.

⊢ ⋆ ❋ ⋆ ◙ ⋆ ❋ ⋆ ⊣

Lexi stood before the class, her arms crossing over her chest as she looked at the multiple groups of two. Nodding her head at the obvious matching of species between each one. Witches fighting against Witches. Wolves against Wolves and Vampires against Vampires. All before her eyes fell on the Saltzman twins and a lone Hope Mikealson and two other students stood on the sidelines.

"Twins, What are you doing?" She questioned with her head tilted. Her eyes darting between the two girls. 

"We're partners like we always are. Is there going to be a problem?" Lizzie smirked as she popped her hip out slightly. The smirk on her face only amused the tribrid.

"Yes. In case you've forgotten you're a heretic now. Meaning you are physically stronger than dear old human Josette. So unless you want to break her spine whilst fighting Elizabeth. I suggest you take your place with Hope." Lexi explained nodding her head as her smirk matched the blondes. 

"You want me to fight Hope?" Lizzie spoke with her eyes widened. Her body was full of shock as her head looked towards the Mikealson Tribrid.

"Yes, because unlike everyone else you are more than one type now. So run along. Josette you with..." The brunette explained as her eyes trailed towards the female student sitting on the sidelines. 

"Jessie ma'am." The girl whispered. Her head dropped to her chest as took a small step forward. 

"Josette you with Jessie. Elizabeth with Hope. Now spread out, we don't need anyone getting majorly hurt." Lexi sighed.

Whilst the class moved with their partners to their positions Lexi walked her way to the last lone student. His hands anxiously rubbed together as his eyes raised to meet hers. His breath practically stopped at her soft smile down to him.

"Hello. You are?" The Salvatore girl questioned as her hands crossed her chest. Her head bowed down slightly to look at him.

"Wade Rivers ma'am." The boy bowed his head slightly. His hand trembled towards her as she slowly took another step forward.

"Right Wade, seems like you an odd one out today." Lexi nodded as her head turned to the students, each individually holding a wooden poll in their hands. 

"I don't like fighting anyways, It's okay." The boy nodded. Hands meeting to hold to settle its shaking slightly. 

"That's fine, do you know one thing a fighter needs Wade? It's a weapons smith. Someone who holds a lot of power is knowledge of weaponry.  Do you think you know a lot about that stuff?" The girl questioned further as her head tilted once again, the same soft smile still on her lips.

"Well, I'm rather good at D&D so I know quite a bit about weapons. So yeah I know a bit." The boy nodded his head as he explained. a small smile being placed to his lips. 

"Good, Wade as I fighter I need a weapons smith, If I were to point you to some information about a sword I need, you would be able to give me the location of it right?" The brunette questioned. Her hand waving around slightly as she spoke. 

"I mean, it might take about a week but I think I could. Do you trust me to find it?" Wade questioned as his eyes raised to meet hers. His body still awaiting her response.

"Oh you precious thing, It's not if I trust you, it's if you trust my word. I will rip your head from your fairy body with my wolf teeth if you try to betray and tell anyone, or agree and not proceed with it." Lexi threatened as her soft look turned into a glare as the boy took a step back.

"No I'll do, no questions asked." The fairy responded quickly to her demands his head nodding rapidly.

"Good, there's an apartment in Mystic Falls, Inside is a leather-bound journal and on page 42 is a lot of information about some weapons, and materials for a curtain sword I need. Your able to gather that now? I've got your class for the next two hours so, if you want out of it, I would run along." The Salvatore girl smiled once again as she watched Wade carefully.

"I will leave now, Thank you for the task." The fairy bowed his head before rushing off away from the dark tribrid.

"What is she up to?" Marcel questioned with his head tilted. His eyes held genuine curiosity.

Lexi turned as Wade ran off in the opposite direction, Her eyes looking at the class as they talked in small conversations. All before her eyes connected with Josies. Whose glare was sharp but yet curious of the girl's actions.

"We will start slow. No supernatural advance please, I would hate to have to get my hands dirty." The tribrid demanded as she settled herself against the tree as Students slowly began to take their positions.

⊢ ⋆ ❋ ⋆ ◙ ⋆ ❋ ⋆ ⊣

The door creaks open slowly. The sound echoed in the dark apartment. Wade stood in the doorway with a shakily breath as he slowly stepped his way inside. His hand slowly traced the walls of the home until they landed on the small light switch settled in the corner. Flipping it on and freezing at the site before him.

Lining the now lightened walls were many rough charcoal setches. Barely meeting the perfect look of Hopes, the lines were smudged upon yellowing paper, Blocks of information drawn from books placed between everyone. The fairy slowly walked through the walls. Looking at the different sketches. All before allowing his eyes to dark around landing on the opposite wall. His mouth slowly hung open.

On the wall was the same look, rough sketches patched with pages of information and neat writing written around it. Yet what stood out towards Wade was what those pages held, The sketches were monsters he had watched Hope and the super squad fight before, pages of importation for each monster, all before the writing underneath held the information on how they passed. 

His head turned back to the wall he stood beside, looking at the different sketches but yet towards the writing written with them. Dates scribbled beneath each one whilst seemingly a location of the boarding school's borders beside it. All dates leading back to before the gargoyle had turned up in the school's borders.

It had become clear to the boy, that the so-called evil villain Lexi Salvatore had been fighting monsters for the Board School way before Malivore was known and feared inside. But yet he had sworn himself to keep whatever he found a complete mystery.

With a shaky breath, the boy walked himself further into the home, leading towards a desk against the wall. Different papers like the ones on the walls lay upon the surface whilst the leather-bound journey placed it on top. He grabbed the book in a tight grip, his head whirling with the information he found ready to return to the school and indeed prove his thought right.

"She's been protecting the school... Better than I have." Alaric spoke softly as his head watched Wade leave the apartment. The different sketches sat in his view.

"Lexi has been killing monsters longer than the school has been able to... and we've been looking at her as if she is a monster," Caroline added as her mouth held open slightly in shock. 

"Sometimes those who help the most are hidden behind a villainous exterior," Klaus explained nodding his head as his finger tapped against the arm of the chair.

"Trying to hint to yourself?" Kathrine scoffed in a chuckle looking towards the Hybrid.

"No, I am just truly evil," Niklaus smirked at his response watching Kathrine roll her eyes.

"Don't we all know it," Damon added through their silence.

Chapter Text

Alaric Saltzman was a wise man—well, at times, he was. His track record wasn't the cleanest. Yet, he leaned back into his seat, hands cupped before him, thinking of his little tribrid problem. The school was settling into silence, only striking fear down his body.

A small yellow folder sat on the desk before him. Scattered around it were fragmented images and pages, all holding information on the Salvatore girl. A long sigh passed his lips as the sin hit him perfectly through the window.

"You're researching her?" Kathrine questioned, turning to look towards the teacher.

"Just covering all bases." Alaric shrugged without a care for the matter at hand.

"Right." The doppelganger glared, turning back towards the screen.

For the first time in a while, the school felt peaceful, a blissful silence filling his office, which soon would be broken as his office door swung back, hitting the wall with a loud bang. Alaric sat up quickly in his seat, his eyes casting a glance at the entryway.

Standing in his view was Finch, a newcomer but an Alpha werewolf who attended the school. Her hands clutched the brass doorknob carefully as her fearful eyes stared down the man. Her pants echoed through the room as it seemed to be the only sound shared at that moment.

"What happened?" Alaric spoke softly, slowly lifting himself from his seat.

"Eric and Mathew are turned to stone!" Finch explained, dropping her hand from the doorknob, yet her panting was still manic.

The teacher froze for a small moment before he ran into action. His arms flung forward in a sign for the werewolf to show the way to the unfortunate students. His mind was now wandering as they went.

"Explain?" Alaric questioned, turning his head to Finch in their fast-paced walk.

"All I know is Eloise called me to panic. She was with them, skipping class, and suddenly these snake eyes appeared, and they turned to stone." Finch explained as they pushed the doors open before them.

Alaric nodded as the fresh air hit his skin. His hands formed into fists as he continued to follow Finch through the school grounds. All the while, Lexi Salvatore watched, leaning against a tree. The class is sitting in her background.

The tribrid smirked as she pushed herself off the tree, stalking in the direction of the two statuesque boys. Keeping a distance as the Principal and the student raced before her.

"Okay, I am kind of concerned how she is everywhere," Caroline commented, her head shaking as her eyes continued to stare at the screen.

"I mean, if she's as powerful as she says she is, is it really that surprising?" Freya added, turning to look at the blonde brunette.

"And we all saw her split around the beginning. The hollow takes the form of herself." Davina sighed, joining the conversation.

⊢ ⋆ ❋ ⋆ ◙ ⋆ ❋ ⋆ ⊣

Alaric circled the students a few times before turning to look at the crying student in the werewolf's arms. She was shaking like a leaf. Her mascara is running down her cheeks as she sniffles back her tears.

"Explain it to me again?" The Principle demanded. His eyes squinted slightly as he slowly stepped towards them.

"It was Eric's anniversary of breaking his curse, so we planned to skip school and celebrate. But then this hissing appeared, and Mathew went to investigate, but turned to stone. Eric follows after." Eloise explained, her voice shaky and low. Causing a few breaks in her words.

"And nothing happened to you?" Finch turned her head towards the witch on her arms. Her eyebrows pulled together.

"No. I looked into those snake eyes and waited, but nothing happened." The witch answered honestly, only confusing the Principal more.

"Anyone else thinking Madusa?" Jeremy pipped his head, resting against his fist. 

"I mean, wouldnt put it past him," Alaric commented shortly. Shaking his head.

"Right, Finch, take Eloise to get cleaned up. This is a monster from Malivore." Alaric sighed as the students nodded in agreement to his words.

His eyes stayed cast on the stoned students. The grey of their skin, slowly turning mossy at the time. His hand moved to rest on his chin as the two students walked away. Leaving, he stood alone.

"It seems Madusa has come for a visit," Lexi commented, stepping into the space and causing Alaric to turn in alarm.

"How did you get out?" He explained. His arms dropped to his side.

"Did you think the spell would work on me? Please." Lexi scoffed slightly, continuing her walk towards the male.

"I could break it with my left pinky if I were to try. Now about our madusa problem..." She continued until she diverted the attention towards the monster at hand.

Alaric sighed as he turned from the tribrid. Facing the stoned students once again, he racked his brain for ideas to help them. All whilst he watched Lexi circle them, much like he had before, from the corner of his eye.

"And how do you know it's a madusa we are fighting?" He pressed, crossing his arms over his chest.

"Okay, seems the history teacher had only gotten dumber over time," Klaus smirked, looking towards the old teacher, watching the glare on his face.

"Are you that dumb you can't put clues together to figure out what you're up against?" Lexi chuckled, shaking her head, stopping her walk to look at the man.

The Principal replied with nothing, just a petite suck of air as his answer. The tribrid shut her eyes slowly, adding a roll of her eyes to the mix before starting her around again.

"Three students had decided to bunk class. Two males. One female." Lexi began, talking slowly as she gave the teacher subtle looks.

"A nice bunch of hisses was heard from a nearby bush, almost as if there were multiple, almost as if it was a hair full of them." She continued nodding her head as Alaric's face became more confused as he thought.

"When the kids went to investigate the sound, two turned to stone. Two out of the three. Which two, Mr Saltzman?" The brunette questioned as she found herself walking in his direction.

"The two males," Alaric spoke slowly, his hands dropping to his side as the answer connected in his head. His eyes widened as it was done so.

"And who owns a hair full of snakes and turned men to stone?" She questioned again, making a complete stop before him.

"Madusa," Alaric whispered.

"And he finally gets it," Kol added among the silance. Amused, he watched the teacher get spoken to like a child.

"How about you give him a break? It's not easy being a principal." Elena turned in Alaric's defence, her eyes held in a harsh glare.

"To be fair, Elena. Lexi seems to be running it just fine." The teacher deflated. Falling back into his chair.

Their eyes connected for a brief moment. Alaric couldn't help but fight against the burning anger that loomed in his chest at the Salvatores' smart connections, yet felt relieved at how quickly she could connect it.

"Malivore brought Madusa?" A new voice joined, causing their head to snap towards its direction.

Standing at the entrance of the clearing were the usual Malivore fighters, or as they call themselves, the Super Squad. All dressed in their athletic gear, all eyes connected to the headmaster, who now sighed at their appearance.

"Indeed, we are. Now, we need to make a plan because Madusa won't be Malivore's last option," Lexi informed, stepping towards them, a slight smirk pressed to her lips.

"Right, Super Squad meeting after we hit the showers," Lizzie commanded, rolling her eyes before turning on her heels and stalking off.

"Lexi, you're joining us, right?" MG questioned with a nervous smile on his face. His hands were wiping on the side of his trousers.

"It might be what's best, Salvatore," Kalab added, taking a small step towards his best friend.

Lexi sighed as the twos questioned, all before shifting her eyes to Hope, who had a soft smile on her face, her eyes soft as she watched her girlfriend's reaction to her friends.

"Right, everyone jump in the showers, I want you all in the headmaster's office in 10. We are going to be doing what I say, and we are playing by my rules." Lexi growled slightly, shifting her eyes back to the two boys, who became happier at the news.

"10 minutes! You got it!" Kalab nodded his head before the two shot off at their high speed. Hope and the twins soon followed suit.

"Are you sure you should lead this fight?" Alaric pressed from beside her. His eyes were glaring in her direction as she slowly turned to look at him.

"Yeah, seeing as it took you forever to figure out who we are fighting," Lexi smirked, slowly walking off in the direction of the school.

"Dont worry, Laric. We'll become drink buddies in no time." The tribrid laughed as she shot a slight wink over her shoulder, leaving the headmaster standing alone with the frozen students.

"Just like old times, huh?" Damon commented, looking towards his old drinking buddy, who was still sunk into his chair. 

"Nothing like repeating the past," Alaric responded from his own seat. Looking towards the newly returned vampire.

"Even if it's with the next generation." He added, turning back to face the screen.

⊢ ⋆ ❋ ⋆ ◙ ⋆ ❋ ⋆ ⊣

It was lucky that Alaric's office held enough space for the large number of students. They all crowded around the man's desk as they looked at the large array of yellowing pages. Hope sighed as she placed another sheet of paper on the desk.

"It's going to take us forever to get through this information. We need to kill Madusa quickly and soon." Hope shook her head, looking up at the large group before looking at Lexi, who stood beside her.

"The fact that you think these are funny. I just needed to see what information the teacher knew about the snake." Lexi chuckled beneath her breath as she stood herself up tall, looking to the Mikealson beside her.

The tribrid slowly walked to the table, her eyes connecting with each of the students as she did so. Their eyes were tracing her as she walked. Feeling the different power that many may hold, her brain churned out various plans in her mind.

She had Kaleb Hawkins. The vampire is known for his cockiness and high energy. He'd be first to jump at the chance for action, especially for those whom he cares for deeply.

Next was Milton Greasley; he wasn't as outgoing or cocky as the vampire beside him, but he was great with his so-called "nerdy knowledge." It could be handy for the monster Malivor holds.

Beside them were the Saltsman twins, Josette and Elizabeth. Two girls who hold the complete opposite of each other, yet when together, can have a large amount of dangerous power.

Lastly, Hope Andrea Mikealson, the reason for the monsters in the first place, her mentality of take action now and plan later, was something Lexi couldn't afford to worry about, especially as she is the primary key to the monsters.

"Seems like a strong group," Bonnie spoke, her hands rubbing together with the tension from the screen.

"Everyone, listen up. I like my plans crisp and perfectly executed, so I don't make mistakes, do you hear me?" Lexi stated as she nestled herself back into her spot.

"Mistakes can be made, Alexis. They are still children," Alaric stated from his leather seat a little away from the students.

"That's what you believe, Alaric? However, these guys have fought more monsters than a child should. We don't have time to risk mistakes." The girl commented, slowly turning her head to look at the teacher.

"She isn't wrong." Alaric sighed, shaking his head as he reminisced on his poor mistakes.

"Now, sadly, men, you can't be a part of this, with her power of turning you to stone, no matter how fast you try and run." The brunette explained, looking towards the two vampires.

"So we're not going to do anything?" Milton spoke slowly, his head shaking slightly, seemingly disappointed at her words.

"Milton, you have an essential job. You and Kaleb." The tribrid smirked, leaning forward towards the vampires.

Her eyes watched as the two men got up, their hands meeting in a fist bump in their joy. All before their excited eyes turned back towards the girl.

"Your job is to keep Hope inside this room, as she will not be joining us, so that means you girls are with me." Lexi shrugged before looking towards the twins.

"Wait, what do you mean I'm not helping?" The girl questioned as they began to walk, her steps following the three sisters.

"I mean, my darling, you are what Madusa wants, and we would be bringing you over on a silver platter," Lexi explained before stopping her step, turning to look at Hope over her shoulder.

"You're more of a gold platter, but still I'd rather not, so whilst I'm chopping her head, you can repair your very long speech about how you can take care of yourself before stopping and realising that I'm super hot protecting you and you'll lose your whole speech." The Salvatore girl continued before turning on her heels, continuing her walk.

"Wow, she is..." Stefan spoke in shock, listening to his daughter's short speech to his girlfriend.

"Like Damon." Caroline burst out laughing in response, earning a few others dotted around the room to follow suit.

Stefan huffed as he turned to look towards his brother, who held nothing but a proud smirk on his lips as his blue eyes connected with his green. The two soon followed with a short chuckle.

Hope attempted to follow after, her eyes wide as her steps were angry, yet she was forced back by an invisible force. Her eyes followed the wood of the door frame, all before looking up to the brunette who couldn't help but share a soft smile with her.

"Besides, you wanted me to spend more time with the sisters, so why not let it be something I do best?" Lexi smirked, giving a slight wink before flicking her hands forward, watching the office doors shut.

⊢ ⋆ ❋ ⋆ ◙ ⋆ ❋ ⋆ ⊣

The three girls now found themselves in the deserted library. Only the three of them crowded around one of the wooden desks. The twins watched their oldest stepsister closely as she formed a plan in her brain.

"Please tell me one of you has some sort of knowledge on the snake." Lexi sighed, rolling her eyes as she looked between the twins. Who looked somewhat lost with it all.

"Seriously, has your father taught you nothing?" Lexi groaned, shaking her head. Her hand moved to rest against her forehead as her head dropped.

"And how did you learn everything, demon sister?" Lizzie sneered, crossing her arms over her chest, a sharp glare in her eyes directed straight towards the Salvatore girl.

"Well, sister, I have no parents to guide me. I think you both should start doing." Lexi smirked as she explained to the blonde.

"We have our parents, thank you." Lizzie continued to glare. However, the longer she held it, the softer it began to feel.

"Do you? Caroline only came to town to help Hope transition. Your father, who has been by your side this whole time, has spent all his energy on stopping Hope's transitioning." Lexi scoffed, shaking her head as she looked towards Lizzie again.

The blonde Salvatore sighed as her arms slowly dropped. Her glare explained with her. Josie looked between the two girls, her own anger building in her chest as she turned to look at Lexi with her own glare.

"They were protecting us from the murge." The brunette spat, grabbing the tribrid's attention. A smirk grew on the Salvatore girl's lips.

"No, Josette, they weren't. I turned Lizzie because they were too scared to. This entire time, they have been running from the truth." Lexi shook her head, turning her whole body to face her.

"You're lying." She continued to spit. Her hands curl into a fist.

"No, I've been watching the school for years. I know things you both don't." Lexi's voice softened as she slowly moved to sit down on one of the many wooden chairs.

"Caroline left because she couldn't handle the devastation of what she would have to do. She's the only vampire to complete it. Alaric spent all his time with Hope because he could decide whom to turn to. That little notebook he keeps hidden from you. Holds a diary of both of your magic progress." Lexi continued, lacing her hands together as she now looked at the girl with seriousness.

Lizzie was the first to sit down with her, her eyes trained on the tribrid as she held all the answers and wanted to learn everything. Josie soon followed after, reluctant and slow, but she knew there were things her parents hid, and she wanted to know them all.

"We weren't that bad, were we?" Caroline spoke softly, turning to look towards Alaric, who didn't seem so happy himself.

Bonnie sighed at the concern of her best friend, slowly shuffling herself forward in her seat, and she looked towards the blonde, who slowly turned to look back at her.

"You were busy trying to find a way around impending death, trying to find another way from one of them turning because you couldn't handle doing it, you left to keep them alive," Bonnie answered softly, allowing a small smile to grow on her lips.

"Alaric, you were left with the decision of who to turn, trying not to interfere with the two girls, watching who they became. You were the one left with the decision, and you couldn't; you both loved the girls but were left with impossible decisions." Bonnie turned towards the teacher, her words just as soft as before.

"Lexi turning Lizzie not only stopped the murge, but she got rid of the issue that pushed you away." She finished, a sigh leaving her lips as she ended.

"She gave us time as a family," Caroline added in a soft tone, the smile still pressed on her lips. 

"They had many attempts to tell you, hell, they should have told you the same time they told you about Josette Parker. They couldn't do it. So someone who can't feel had to. I chose that option. Josie, you have powerful dark magic. You need to learn how to control it." She continued, a deep sigh leaving her lips as her eyes looked towards Josie, whose hands had now unclenched.

"Lizzie, your emotions are all over the place. What makes you think you had any chance of winning? I did you a favour, no matter how much you hate being a vampire. Now, let me help you both. After we kill the snake, I'll help you more than your parents ever can." The tribrid spoke, watching as the two girls slowly nodded in their return.

Chapter Text

The twins followed their older sister through the library, passing the many books Josie had probably read more than once, passing the large array of Stefan Salvatore's diaries, with an extensive collection seemingly missing from the group.

"Okay! So what is our plan?" Lizzie pressed as she walked by her sister's side, hands crossing over her chest.

"Yeah, we know the basics. The silencing spell, the beheading... but how are we going to do that?" Josie seemed to question, too, coming to a stop as Lexi had.

The twins' heads turned to the small museum nestled inside the library, filled with different artefacts and weapons which their parents had had the opportunity to experience.

"Well, as I am sure I should be completing the beheading, I am going to need a very sharp sword," Lexi commented as she lifted her Hand towards one glass in particular.

It was mounted vertically on the wall, with a red velvet backing that created a small space for the weapon inside. A sword which seemed simple, yet held significant meaning.

Its long blade was bright, shining silver. The sharp edges seemed perfectly sharp, with the imbalance in its shine; its handle was wrapped in worn leather, and the brotherhood's symbol stood clear.

Owned by five hunters who banded together to rid the world of the creatures bound by night. Which now only holds the one remaining. Jeremy Gilbert. He had set aside his hunter abilities to help the school recruit those in need.

"You kept that?" Rebekah questioned, turning towards Alaric, who let out a long sigh.

"We kept everything related to our history, Im pretty sure we have a jar of white oak and a fake dagger to go with it," Caroline informed, shrugging her shoulders as she shot a small look to the original.

"Yeah, because nothing says history like sharing the shit that tried to kill us on a random Tuesday." Jeremy rolled his eyes, throwing his hands into the air and leaving few to chuckle at his words.

"Is that not a sword used to kill Vampires?" Lizzie questioned, tilting her head as she turned to look towards Lexi.

"Yes, which means it should be strong enough to knock the head off a snake." The brunette commented, smirking at her sisters, who slowly nodded.

"Okay, how are we going to unlock this?" Lizzie sighed, turning towards Josie, who turned back into thought.

"A simple unlocking spell, however, that could trigger the alarm." Josie sighed in response to her sister. 

"Okay, so any other ideas?" Lizzie rolled her eyes.

Yet before Josie could respond, the sound of glass smashing caught their attention, the shards falling to the ground as they turned.

Standing before them, whilst the alarm started blaring, was Lexi Salvatore, her Hand grasping the sword handle, using her free Hand to brush the glass shards from her arm.

"Well, thats one way to handle that," Damon smirked at his niece's methods.

"Okay, thats one way to do it." Josie sighed, shaking her head as she looked to Lizzie.

"Yeah, talk about not tripping the alarm. Now, how are we going to find the reptile?" Lizzie commented, hip popping to the side as they began walking again.

"Well, Madusa isn't known for her sences. Her sense of smell is terrible; she couldn't smell a woman even if the woman were right in front of her. Men, however, fly them to Tokyo and shed know." Lexi commented, moving to place the sword through her belt as they walked out the doors of the library.

"Okay, so we go where males are known for going in the school, so the locker rooms." Josie pointed to her sister, who slowly shook her head.

"She's smart, stupid at times, but smart. The locker rooms in a supernatural school are too dangerous for her." Lexi commented, sending a short look to the human syphon.

"Yeah, Jo. It's not like she can stone everyone in five seconds flat." Lizzie commented with her usual snark.

"It was a simple suggestion, Lizzie. I dont see you making any." Josie responded to her twin, all the while rolling her eyes.

"Why not the gym hall? It's spacious, and nobody is there right now." Lizzie turned to the older girl, throwing her arms a short distance in the air.

"Spacious is what we need. However, it gets cleaned after every session, meaning it would have no smell." Lexi informed the blonde, who turned to pout in a small response.

"Okay, so why dont we take someone's clothes from the locker rooms to drag her into the sports hall?" Josie spoke up, a smile blinding her face as an idea popped into her head.

"Let you can distract her long enough for us to lock the doors to keep her inside." Lizzie joined in, her smile growing as she caught on to her sister's plan.

"Then we can complete the silencing spell so you can remove her head!" Josie ended, the two girls pausing their walk to watch their sister.

Lexi slowly turned to look at the two girls, her head calculating the odds of their plan working, the two girls watching her as a smirk grew on her face.

"That could work, I dont see any downsides," Lexi commented, nodding. The palm of her Hand moved to reach the handle of her sword.

"Who out of the males smells the worst?" The Salvatore girl questioned, looking between the twins before her.

"Jed." The twins blurted almost in sync as they nodded their heads.

"Im sure he can't be that bad." Elena pressed as she shifted herself in her seat, watching as Caroline and Alaric turned towards her.

He Hes a teenage boy who is a werewolf, an ex-alpha who asserted dominance as if he'd leaked it. How do you think he smells?" Caroline nodded her head as she explained.

Elena sat in silence for a few minutes, her eyes staring ahead, before pulling her face into a small, sour look and shaking her head, clearly imagining the smell that accompanied the thought.

"Correct reaction." Alaric nods, turning back to the front.

"Great, you get the clothes, and I will meet you both in the sports hall." Lexi nodded her head, turning on her heels to break off from the twins as they also jumped into action, heading in the opposite direction.

⊢ ⋆ ❋ ⋆ ◙ ⋆ ❋ ⋆ ⊣

Everyone had found themselves doing something to keep themselves busy. MG and Kalab found themselves playing cards, Alaric turning to the paperwork on his desk. All were attempting to distract themselves from the monster they had no chance of helping.

Hope, however, did what she usually did when she found herself worrying; she had stopped her attempts at pulling on the door, moving onto spells which only seemed to have failed. Now, just leaving her pacing the floor.

"Aw, she worried about Lexi, that's so cute." Davina pouted as she gripped Kols' Hand rightly.

"Ive never seen her like this." Hayley couldn't help but smile at her daughter's worry for her girlfriend.

"She never really acted like this with Landon; she would jump and protect him," Alaric commented with a tilt of his head, watching the girl he helped raise.

"Well, thats because Landon never stood up for himself, whereas Lexi had made herself into this unstoppable person, who would do anything for the person she loves," Jeremy told the small group. Nodding his head as he lay back comfortably.

"It's good to see her have someone willing to lock her up to protect her. It means she will always be safe." Klaus spoke softly, a tone many hadn't heard from their old rival. Yet, they couldn't help but sympathise with his words.

However, the silence that had grown between the group paused as a red light began to flash around the room, soon followed by an ear-blaring alarm that grabbed everyone's attention.

"What the hell is that?" Kalab questioned, looking up from his pile of cards.

"It's the alarm from one of the artefacts. Mr Saltzman installed it after Landon's knife adventures." MG explained as they walked towards the principal's desk.

Alaric had already leaned forward in his seat. Looking at the screen of his laptop at the cameras in the library, he got a perfect view of the Tribrid and his daughters.

"It seems Lexi has found herself taking another artefact." Alaric sighed, moving towards the corner of his desk and pressing a button beneath the woods.

Hope moved quickly towards the laptop screen. Watching as the three spend a few moments on the sword before walking off and leaving her sighing and worrying more. Her hands curl into tight fists.

Soon, the flashing had paused, and the ear-shrieking sound had dulled to nothing, leaving the group in thought about the plans unfolding, yet also wondering what was yet to come.

"Again, Adorable," Davina spoke again, leaving Kol smiling at his wife's joyful words.

⊢ ⋆ ❋ ⋆ ◙ ⋆ ❋ ⋆ ⊣

Everything was set up carefully. The gym clothes from the ex-alpha of the school were carefully dressed, smelling like they had never been washed, on a fighting dummy the twins had found tucked into the back of the gym's storage closet.

Lexi had herself seated on one of the many benches scattered around the room, sword facing her, her eyes a darkened gold. Her Hand hovered over the blade as a subtle glow followed behind her Hand.

"I won't lie, I walked into a room and saw that, I'd leave no words needed." Tyler pointed at the screen as he looked towards Jeremy.

"Dude, eyes or not, I see her at all, im not sticking around to find out what she's hanging around for." Matt scoffed from the other side of the Gilbert boy.

"Pussies, I'd walk right up to her with a bowl of popcorn and watch the show," Jeremy smirked as he looked between the two other men.

"No, you just have no care for your life." Tyler scoffed, turning to look at the screen once again.

"Never did, never will." The Gilbert boy spoke casually, leaving the three chuckling.

"What are you doing?" Lizzie questioned, turning her head away from the dummy as they moved to shuffle it to the middle of the room.

"Making it sharper, I need it to go through her neck like slicing butter." The Salvatore girl looked up from what she was doing, a subtle smirk on her lips.

"Ugh, can we try to keep how easily you need her beheading to be? I am still, you know, innocent." Josie rolled her eyes, dropping her hands to her side after the dummy was in place.

"Sorry, dear Josette, we will keep talking to a minimum." Lexi laughed, looking back down at the sword.

The noise between the three slowly settled down, soon replaced by the distant sound of footsteps. Slowly getting louder as it got closer. The three girls gave a short look before moving to their positions.

"It's show time," Damon commented among the silence, ignoring the blunt looks that had been sent his way.

Lizzie grabbed Josie's Hand, speeding towards the open doors, each taking one side. Lexi slowly shuffled herself back into the shadows in the corner, with the perfect view of the sports hall in front of her.

Her eyes watched as a tall-ish woman walked inside, her eyes darting around as the snakes on her head began moving sporadically. Hissing in every direction they could, however, the woman's attention stayed on the dummy.

"Madusa's story is sad; it's a shame what this thing is making her do." Caroline shook her head.

"May she be at peace with her death." Bonnie looked at the blonde with a nod of her head.

The three girls stayed silent as she walked closer to the dummy. A slight smirk grew on her lips as she began to move closer. Her vision hazed, yet slowly became clearer the closer she got.

The minute the woman found herself within the centre of the room, Josie and Lizzie moved quickly to shut the gym doors, their hands meeting in a quick movement before they could catch the woman's attention.

"Inteo." They whispered, a red glow between their connected hands, before Lizzie pulled them toward the shadows.

The woman turned at the short whisper. Her snake-like, glowing green eyes squinted before she turned back to the dummy, the smile growing back onto her face.

"You dear boy, can assist me." She commented, the hissing of her s's joining along side her words.

"I am in search of the Tribrid. You shall show her to me." She smiled further, moving closer and closer to the dummy.

Yet again, the closer she gets, the more her vision shows. Soon, the boy she believes she was standing against shows his true vision.

"You are no boy!" She hult, her Hand meeting her chest within her rage—a sneer on her face.

"No, it is not," Lexi commented slowly, stepping out of the shadows. Her Hand was still gripping the handle of the blade. Her head tilted as she spoke.

Lexi watched as Madusa turned in circles, attempting to find her within the room, yet couldn't pinpoint her due to her lack of scent.

"Whose there?" She questioned, turning on her heels.

"A tribrid, not the one you seek, however, the one that will end you." The Tribrid shrugged as she began strolling.

The woman before her stopped her circling at the sound of Lexi's mighty footsteps. A thump of her heeled boots echoes around the room.

"You shall show me Hope Mikealson! Or I will call upon my sisters to end your life." The snake sneered, attempting to follow the footsteps with her eyes.

"Before you do, perhaps you can enlighten me on some questions I have." Lexi shrugged, her head lolling to the side as she watched the woman.

"Then maybe I'll take you to my dear Hope," Lexi smirked, turning her head to shoot a small look towards the twins as they watched, confused.

"My dear Hope! Is no one else swooning!" Davina commented, her Hand shooting her heart in joy.

"We all trust me. I am so on the Hexi train." Caroline smiled, looking at the Harvest over her shoulder.

"Im with you both." Bonnie smiled as a laugh fell from her lips.

"Then I shall answer your questions." Madusa slowly spoke, her hunched, ready-to-attack position shifting to standing tall.

"What does Malivor want with Hope?" Lexi continued her walk, her voice dropping slightly from amused to serious.

"He wants to kill her, so he can unleash all and rule the way he should." Madusa smiled. The snakes slowly moved to look at the Tribrid thoroughly.

Lexi slowly nodded as her Hand moved to grip the sword, her eyes following the shine on its blade before looking back at the snake. Her eyes returned to the darkened gold.

"Uh oh, I know that look, ive experienced that look." Marcel sighed, shaking his head.

"Yeah, she's oddly nailed Nik's silence, I want you dead look," Rebekah commented as she looked at the Salvatore girl wide-eyed.

"Im clearly a great role model." Klaus turned to look over his shoulder at his sister, who responded with a straight glare.

"Right, how many more would you say he has, because he let you out knowing damn well you wouldnt come back?" Lexi commented, stopping her circling.

"He would never send me out for death; he knows he needs me too much." The snake smiled, her Hand moving to be placed gently against her chest.

"Oh, sweetheart, Men lie." Caroline pouted, despite her husband sitting
by her side.

"Yeah, to pleasure him, perhaps. Even monsters have a need. In case you've forgotten, thats all men ever wanted you for. I do apologise for that," Lexi shook her head, watching the smile drop from the snake's lips.

"Girls, if you will." Lexi waved her Hand in the direction of the twins.

The twins stepped out of the shadow at their mention. Hands still connected, the woman turned toward her snacks. The green reptiles now stood tall, hissing loudly and strongly as the woman's eyes widened at the distress they had found themselves in.

"Silencio." They babbled, voices blending into one.

They seemingly completed it in time. Just as their chant ended, the woman's mouth opened, ready to let out an ear-piercing screech, yet she hadn't realised the lack of noise leaving her throat.

Lexi nodded at the girl's work, slowly moving to join their side as she moved to hold the sword up high, sending it down to the woman's neck with the high strength she could muster.

The three watched as the head slowly fell from the body, showing a clean cut through the bone. A sigh passed through Lexi's lips as the head, which was slowly forming into stone, rolled in her direction.

"Great, quick, easy and clean." Lizzie smiled, dropping her sister's Hand.

Yet as if on cue, the body, which had now fallen to the floor, which was slowly turning to stone starting from her feet, let out a large spray of warm blood, like a jet straight at the three girls. Leaving them covered in the liquid.

"Nothing like speaking too soon." Jeremy bellowed, Hand reaching for his stomach, all during his laughter.

"You just had to say something." Josie sighed, moving to wipe the warm red liquid from her eyes to look at her sister with a blank stare.

"Ew, I need a shower," Lizzie whined in her response. Hitting her foot on the floor of the room, leaving the sound of a subtle splash in its place.

"Great, quick and easy kill." Damon nodded, his finger rapping the armrest of his chair.

"Yeah, but this town that never means anything good." Stefan sighed at his brother's words. Knowing damn well more was yet to arrive.

⊢ ⋆ ❋ ⋆ ◙ ⋆ ❋ ⋆ ⊣

Hope stormed throught the halls of the school. It took Lizzie and Josie, covered in blood, to open the doors of the principal's office, and she didn't spare them a glance as she rushed to the one place she knew where the Salvatore girl had taken herself to.

"Angry Hope," Kol spoke, amusement written on his features as he watched.

Without a single knock or signal, she went storming into the Tribrid's bedroom, hands balled into fists. As she turned the corner to look into the central area of the room, she stopped altogether. Eyes wide and blush invading her cheeks.

Standing in the centre of the room was Lexi, her brow hair down to her waist, drenched in blood. Her clothes had been shed and placed within a pile on the floor. Leaving her stood within her laced pair of underclothes. Revealing all from her early years which had stuck with her.

"Okay, she did that to herself," Bonnie commented, fighting back a slight laugh.

"Like who doesn't knock, especially when you saw how Lizzie and Josie turned out." Caroline pointed towards Bonnie.

"I mean, we never knocked." Elena butted in, causing the two to turn.

"Well, thats different, we weren't dating, and none of us look like that." Caroline pointed at the screen.

"You know thats your stepdaughter, right?" Matt informed from the back of the room.

"I know, clearly my husband has good genes." Caroline rolled her eyes, Hand meeting her chest as she spoke.

"I think she got her body from Kathrine, confidence to match it to," Jeremy commented, running his eyes down the Savatore girl's body.

"She's gay, Gilbert, just remember that," Tyler smirked as he moved to slap the man's back.

"Im aware, im just stating facts." Jeremy shrugged, eyes rolling.

"Is no one going to mention the scars? She has so many." Kathrine spoke slowly. Her eyes landed on the dark lines which littered the girl's skin.

"Im sure it will be explained." Stefan sighed, head dropping to his lap as he moved to place a soft hand on the woman's shoulder. Watching her nod slowly.

"Well, isn't this a pleasant surprise?" Lexi chuckled as she turned her head to look at the girl.

"I didn't realise you were changing." Hope turned around on her heels to face the wall which was once behind her.

"Well, I plan on showering. So, unless you're joining, I think you should get comfortable." The Salvatore girl commented as she moved toward her connected bathroom.

"I'll wait out here for you." Hope nodded her head, slowly moving to rock on her heels with a sigh.

"Alright, thats your choice. Wouldnt have been opposed to you joining tho." Lexi laughed from within the bathroom, her voice echoing around the semi-empty room and leaving Hope blushing harder at her words.

Hope stayed looking at the wall for a small bit longer before she heard the water going from within the bathroom, taking that as her signal to turn around and let out a deep sigh.

"Gosh, you're the original Tribrid, get over yourself." She grumbled, shaking her head as she allowed herself to step further into the room, awaiting the other tribrids' return.

"I love them both so much already." Davina shook her head.

Chapter Text

Wade walked the corridors, which had emptied due to the late time. Some students were sleeping whilst others camped out in their dorms. Leaving him utterly alone with a journal full of everything. Which is needed to hand to someone rather frightening.

So his footsteps echoed every step he took. His hands were gripping the leather-bound notebook. Every so often, tightening his grip. His mind was racing with the newfound information he held. 

Yet as he was ready to turn the corner, his steps fumbled back as he seemed to run into two students of the school. Better yet, two of the worst students he could bump into in that moment. 

"Wow, corner the poor boy, why don't you?" Jeremy commented, shaking his head.

"Yeah, because the hallways are as scary as they are," Matt added towards the hunter.

"Yeah, why did you guys make the halls that creepy at night?" Tyler turned towards Caroline and Alaric.

"We were trying to preserve the Boarding house as much as we could. Caroline explained, with a slight shrug of her shoulder. 

"I won't lie, though, it does look a tad creepy." Alaric commented. Head tilting at the sight.

Lizzie and Josie looked at him, as if they knew of his arrival. Lizzie's hand was resting on her hip as her head was tilted. Not a smile nor a frown twitched on her face. Josie stood with her arms crossed. A stare dead on her face. 

"Oh, hi," Wade said. His words came out in a shaky voice as his eyes darted around the quiet hall. 

"Hi, Wade," Josie responded. Voice flat as she spoke. 

"What can I get for you?" He questioned, eyes looking between the two as his hands gripped the journal tightly.

"Wade has always been so sweet." Caroline pouted at the young boy's actions.

Lizzie smiled at his comment, stepping towards him slowly, her heel leaving a subtle bang on the wood floor. 

"Well, our dear stepsister Lexi gave you a task." She started. This caused his eyes to fix solely on her. 

"And see, Wade, we want to know what that is," Josie added, stepping to join her sister's side. 

"It's nothing, she just wanted me to get a journal from the apartment she was staying at." Wade laughed off, nerves rattling his bones. 

"Is that the journal? Let's have a look, shall we?" Lizzie answered. Reaching forward, he ripped the journal from his hands without a second thought. Handing it over to her sister. 

"Oh, and the story begins to unfold." Jeremy commented, deliberately deepening his voice, causing Henrik to laugh slightly.

"You shouldn't..." Wade protested, stepping forward in an attempt to get the book back. 

Yet as he took a step, Lizzie's hand shot out and met his chest. With her new strength, he was kept at a far distance whilst he watched Josie. 

"Wow, nearly a week as a vampire, as she's already using it to get what she wants." Damon laughed. His head tipped back whilst doing so.

"So like a typical vampire then." Bonnie smiled, looking at Damon, who jokingly narrowed his eyes at her.

Her hand ran down the leather, which seemed well cared for, opening to a random page. It was filled with the same decent sketches and information blocks Wade has seen before, this time inching with more detail. 

Her brows furrowed as she flipped through the pages, stopping on one. Josie's hand ran down the page as she skimmed the information, all before looking up with a shocked look.

"That's not a good look," Marcel commented beside Rebekah, who was also looking at the screen with concern.

"Lizzie, look at this," Josie commented, grabbing her sister's attention.

Lizzie stepped towards her sister, running her eyes down the same page Josie had stopped at before the two looked at each other. This time, it held more than just shock. Yet concern and worry.

"That isn't good either." Stefan couldn't help but add as he felt as if his stomach dropped. 

"Wade... is this?" Josie attempted to question, yet found herself at a loss for words. 

"Look, I'm not meant to tell anyone but your her sister. However, we can't talk here, it's too open." Wade sighed, shaking his hand. His hands are rubbing together in front of him. The two girls looked at him silently for a moment, Josie quickly closing the book before her twin broke the silence.

"I know where we can talk. Follow me." Lizzie nodded as the two looked towards each other before facing the fairy. 

With that, the two went off, following Lizzie wherever she was taking them. Not noticing the tribrid, with her arms crossed, looking at the three with a frown. 

"She is everywhere!" Kol pointed at the screen. Interested yet impressed by the girls' silent movements.

"She's like Kathrine. She happened to be everywhere without us realising sometimes." Elena rolls her eyes, arms crossing over her chest.

"It's such a shame my skills weren't as good." Kathrine. Pouted slightly despite how proud she was of the girl on the screen. 

⊢ ⋆ ❋ ⋆ ◙ ⋆ ❋ ⋆ ⊣

The three found themselves in an old shed-like building, hidden in the back corner of the property. One of the two girls had forced Stefan to build within the childlike years. It was filled with all sorts of drawings, toys and furniture that the girls loved. 

"I remember building that. Lizzie used to tell me to start over if I had done something she didn't like." Stefan laughed.

"Yeah, Lizzie always knew what she wanted." Caroline joined in laughing.

They stood around an old table they had, pen and paints staining the wood, as the journal sat in the centre. Eyes drawn to the pages as everything they had just read sat in their heads.

"I can't believe this," Josie commented softly. Her hand reached for the next page. 

"This whole time she had this planned, was going to tell nobody..." Lizzie added, her own worry leaking through.

"I wonder what she has planned..." Hayley commented softly.

"She had an apartment filled with all this information; she's planned this for maybe years," Wade added, shifting his feet as he looked between the two girls who turned to look at him. 

"Three years, maybe more." A new voice spoke, her smooth tone quickly grabbing their attention.

"Like I said. She's everywhere." Kol smirked at the girl's appearance. 

"Three years of planning, it can't be anything good." Elijah spoke, ignoring his brother's comment. 

"I hope it's not too bad." Stefan added, a frown falling on his face.

Their heads turned to find Lexi, who now stood within more comfortable clothing, a black pair of joggers and a tight white tank top, A random hoodie covering her shoulders. Her hair was tied up, now dried from her shower. 

"Damn, she still looks good in comfy clothes." Tyler groaned. Knowing damn well he had no chance with the tribrid. 

"Shame she's a lesbian huh buddy." Jeremy smiled towards the hybrid responding with a glare.

"Lexi, im sorry I tried to stop them." Wade quickly protested. His heart was beating like crazy as the threat washed through his mind.

"Mind you, fairy, I was watching, I had a slight feeling this would happen anyway." The Salvatore girl rolled her eyes, waving off the fairy as she joined them around the table.

"Wow, I'm surprised she let it go." Caroline commented, shocked. Her hand meets her chest.

"It must mean the plan is bad, the blonde." Damon added, looking towards the vampire before watching the screen again. 

Her hands reached for her notebook, hand running down the page as the twins watched her. Her hand stopped near the centre page before she even thought to look towards them.

"Go ahead." She said. Head lolling to the side as she waited.

"Lexi, this is a plan to kill Malivore. You wrote everything." Josie started, shaking her head as she spoke. Hand pointing towards the book.

"You wrote every process you could do, then you wrote what the outcome would be," Lizzie added, hands moving to cross over her chest. 

Lexi couldnt help but push a laugh from her lips. It didn't seem like the ones they'd heard from her in their short time together; this one sounded more broken, more fearful.

"You've left this plan, which I guess you're committing to, without the results filled out. Why?" Josie pushed to question.

Lexi slowly lifted her head, looking at the three opposite her. Her stare wasn't harsh, nor was it soft, but instead lost as she moved to close the journal in front of her.

"I'll tell you everything, but you need to promise me one thing, even if I have to do a blood pact to do it," Lexi informed, pushing the journal towards the fairy, who reached for it slowly. 

"You tell Hope, or anyone that would tell her, she can't know anything about this plan." She whispered, head shaking.

"Why are you so worried about Hope knowing? She can help." Lizzie questioned, confused, leaning against the table in front of her. 

"I dont want her to, not with the risk im taking." She argued, her eyes staring down the blonde in front of her.

"Wait," Wade commented, grabbing the attention.

He stood, his hands holding the open book as he read the results of each plan the Tribrid filled, finding the pattern between the results and why she scrapped them.

"Every plan. Malore does end up passing, however, not without others on our side. Why do you keep scrapping them?" He pushed, lifting his head from the book.

"I was hoping to find a plan where no casualties take place, and that when I have no one involved to do it," Lexi explained, leaning forward to rest against the table.

"I know we're staying silent whilst finding out the plan, but can I point out that's fucking adorable." The older Lexi broke the silence, pointing at the screen. Leaving few to laugh at her words. 

"So what's different about this plan?" Josie questioned softly. Stepping towards her.

That question felt like a punch to the girl's stomach. The truth rattling in her heart, knowing the outcome isn't what she wants but what was born to happen.

"One casualty takes part in this plan. So I went with it, and it seems to be the best option. So I started lying. Started playing a part to make it easier." Lexi shrugged, her eye now burning as the truth began to push further. 

"What would you need to play a part? You could have told us the truth; we could have helped." Lizzie attempted to argue, her plans hitting the table with a loud bang.

Josie stood beside her sister, silent, her eyes trained on the brunette in front of them as a slow tear rolled down her cheek. Her breath began to shake as she reached to place a hand on Lizzie's shoulder. Lizzie turned to look towards her twin, straightening up at the sight of her red eyes. Her own hand reaching for Josies.

"You're the casualty," Josie spoke slowly, her voice soft, breaking slightly.

"What!" Kathrine yelled, shooting out of her seat. Her voice echoed around the room like a bullet, causing many to flinch. 

"Settle down, everything will be explained." The shadow circling the room commented. 

"Oh shut up. I've just found out I have a daughter, only to watch her die!" Kathrine sneered, turning to the shadow. 

"Settle down, otherwise you will be forced to." The shadow repeated. Her tone was harsh and stern.

Kathrine shot one last glare at the shadow before sitting herself down in her seat, grumbling her arguments.

Stefan's eyes stayed glued to the screen. Fear struck his face as Caroline gripped his hand tightly. 

Lizzie slowly turned at the sound of her words. Looking at Lexi with wide eyes, tears soon blurred her own. 

"Wade, if you wouldnt mind looking further at that weapon, I think this conversation has moved to a more family-based conversation," Lexi spoke softly, attempting to fight her own tears ready to fall down her face.

Without a word, the fairy nodded. His own eyes filled with tears as he rushed out of the small wooden home.

The three girls stood in silence; the words spoken weighed between them. Lexi was the first to look at the girls. Whose eyes are now spilling their tears silently. 

"You were all meant to hate me, make it painless for it all. I killed and turned Lizzie in hopes your family would hate me forever. However, I guess when I was stupid enough to say the real reason I did it, it softened it a bit." Lexi whispered. Her head was shaking.

"You stopped us from having to kill each other, that would have stuck with our family and us for years. You stopped that." Josie whispered.

"You knew I was the weaker one because of the dark magic and how out of control I can be. You did it to help me." Lizzie added A slight hiccup following her words.

"I was hoping Hope had lost her idea of friendship with me, if I had delved into my ripper urges, despite having no feelings. I was hoping to push her away." Lexi continued, slowly moving towards a soft single sofa nestled in the corner.

"However, when you become obsessed with a girl since the age of 9, get abused for her, and nearly die for her. It's a little difficult to push her away." She continued her own tears falling.

"She loved you, by the way, she wouldnt let you go even if you told her you wanted to. That's what Hope does for those she cares for." Josie informed. Moving to find a seat opposite her older sister.

"Lexi, you can't let this happen. We can create a new plan. You made up promises." Lizzie sobbed slightly, joining her twin sister's side as they watched the brunette opposite her. 

"And I will see it through, dead or alive. I have these journals I started writing when I decided to go with these plans. Each one for a different person. You both, Hope, MG and Kalab. Hell, I made one for Landon also." The Salvatore girl laughed.

"She cared without showing it." Caroline spoke sadly, staring down the screen.

"It's filled with your strengths and weaknesses from the years I was watching you. Then followed an extremely detailed plan for making you stronger and for surviving on your own. I had one made for me also." She continued. Her eyes looked down at the old floor.

"Who made yours?" Josie questioned, her tears now dried, yet her lips still pulled into a slight frown.

"It's a hilarious story, actually. Before everything with Hollow, I asked Hope to talk to her family and gather information about how she could become stronger. Even if it means becoming a villain." The tribrid responded. Her lips pulled into a smirk as she looked between the two girls.

"I remember that day. I thought she was being crazy." Hayley spoke softly. Head shaking. 

"All the Mikealsons responded the same, Use your heart dont be a villain. You know the typical family response. Apart from Klaus, who did start like that, but Hope pushed for the real answer." She continued, a sigh falling past her sigh.

"He said it's best to believe you're the strongest in the room, anything you face, believe you're the strongest, believe you'll win because to you, nobody can defeat you. If becoming a villain is your last resort, do it so your name will live on. Yet dont let the people you care most about be close when you do ultimately fail." She explained. Her head was nodding.

"I still have that journal. He'd probably shake his head if he knew, spout some random comment." She laughed as she looked back at the floor.

"She truly looked up to you, Nik." Rebekah commented. Turning towards her brother. Watching his straight stare on the screen. 

"I had no idea it was for her. I just thought Hope needed it. Never thought it would be taken seriously." Klaus spoke. His finger was tapping against the arm of his seat. 

The two girls opposite her listened carefully. Their hands moved to grasp each other as they did. Her soft tone filled their ears as they couldn't help but smile past the sadness. 

"Well, help you with the plan, but we're also going to figure out a way to keep you alive. You're our sister Alexis. We dont let our family down." Josie nodded, her spare hand reaching for the tribrids.

"You girls are Salvatores. If I learnt from my father's journals, it's that we keep our heads high, even if we're failing. And if we're Damon ... We add a smirk and pray people listen." Lexi commented, leaving the three in a fit of laughter.

"I've never heard a statement that true." Damon commented with a smirk. Stefan couldn't help but laugh at the comment. 

"You wear a suit so people listen to you." Josie pointed out, her laughter joining her words.

"No, Josie. I wear a suit because Hope likes the way I look in one. My power is what people listen to." Lexi smirked as she moved to fall back into her seat.

"Thats such a Damon line." Lizzie couldnt help but blurt out. Only causing the three girls to fall further into their laughter. 

Stefan rolled his eyes as he turned towards his brother. He was smiling happily back at his brother, all the while his chest filled with pride.

All the while, in the back of their mind, they had to possibly watch the girl they were slowly growing close to die.